Quantcast
Viewing all 184 articles
Browse latest View live

Early Women's Basketball - and a Surprising Precursor to the NBA Logo




The NBA logo is one of the most recognizable logos in American sports.   

Silhouetted against a background of vertical red and blue bars, a long, lean, athletic body leans in as it slashes toward the basket, arm extended, protecting the ball.


The logo is famously based an image of Jerry West in his yellow tank-top, white socks and short hair, as he pushes off his inside foot and lifts his outside knee, as he drives the ball toward the basket. 




Curiously, a magazine cover from the early 1930s presaged West’s iconic image and the logo, adopted by the NBA in 1969, by nearly forty years – except it was a girl – and she was preparing to shoot rather than dribble.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Physical Culture, Volume 67, Number 4, April 1932.


The image mirrors West and the logo in almost every respect; from the yellow tank-top, white socks and short hair, to the curve of the body, position of the trailing leg and leading knee, extension of the arm, and color scheme of the logo.





If the WNBA is looking for a new logo – this might be an improvement.

And if the WNBA wants a logo with even more action, they might look to an image of one of the earliest (if not the earliest) women's college basketball games ever played. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
San Francisco Morning Call, November 19, 1892, page 2.


In November 1892, less than a year after James Naismith invented the game at the Springfield, Massachusetts YMCA, UC Berkeley's "best-looking 'co-eds'" challenged the "pretty little maids" of "Miss Head's fashionable seminary," to a game of "the latest Eastern fad called 'Basket-ball.'"

The game was a lot rougher back then – and sexier too, apparently, or so it seemed to the male reporter who clandestinely watched the girls-only affair.  In places, his account of the game reads more like soft-core porn than a sports report:



Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
San Francisco Morning Call, November 19, 1892, page 2.


Nine of the best-looking “co-eds” are limping about the State University grounds covered all over with bruises, and nine pretty little maids, covered all over with glory are wasting their pin money on arnica and court plaster in Miss Head’s fashionable seminary in Berkeley.

Mr. Magee, the instructor in physical culture, is responsible for it all, for it was he who, at an unguarded moment, introduced to his fair lady pupils the latest Eastern fad called “Basket-ball.”

The Berkeley students of the girl kind are fin de siecle and eagerly grasp every opportunity to be in the swim.

Besides the great fuss the University boys have of late been making about their prowess on the football field has been galling to the girls, and they have got into the habit of shrugging their shapely shoulders and turning up their little noses with an air of superiority whenever some hero of a scrimmage, a run or a touchdown boasted of his deeds.

The co-eds were just dying for a chance to show that they were as nimble and as athletic as any sophomore that ever wore a plug hat.

Instructor Magee innocently gave the girls that long hoped for chance when he arranged two clothesbaskets, one on each end of the gymnasium, the other day.

He produced a leather ball weighing  about six pounds, and divided his fair pupils in physical culture into two teams of nine each.

“Now, ladies, the game is called basket-ball and consists in one nine trying to put the ball into one of these baskets and the other crew doing everything possible to prevent the accomplishment of the feat.

“The side that succeeds in basketing the ball the greatest number of times is the winner.

It all looked very simple at first, and the demure little damsels quietly and lamblike picked up that leather sphere and landed it easily home.

But there was a merry and mischievous glitter in many of the lustrous eyes of the Berkeley beauties as they listened to the instructions of Mr. Magee.

With the keen perception so often noted in the female mind, the girls scented an opportunity for glorious for great fun and chances to outdo the boasting football players of the other sex. 

They never said a word, but like the cunning little minxes they were they held some secret meetings and formed a team of nine of the most athletic and nimble kickers among the university co-eds.

Then they sent a challenge to the girls of Miss Head’s seminary, who had also learned all about basket-ball from Mr. Magee. . . . 

A match game was quickly arranged and yesterday was the day they played.

I saw the game and am awfully glad I did.

Such an aggregation of female loveliness and such a liberal display of the human form divine I had never hoped to be allowed to witness.

It was grand, gorgeous, bewildering, immense, in fact “out of sight.”

Imagine the scene, the gymnasium of the University of California.

On one end of the big hall nine of the handsomest, best shaped, loveliest co-eds in the whole world.

They were dressed, or costumed, in blue bathing-suits with gold ribbons.

At least I, in my ignorance, thought they were bathing-suits, but somebody told me since that they were gymnasium costumes.

Well, I don’t care what they call them, I wish all girls I know would never wear any other costume, for they beat all the fashions I ever saw.

At the other end of the gymnasium were nine cute little misses similarly attired.

They were small and short, but – oh my!



Never mind, I am not going to give away all I saw.


Pretty soon the game commenced.

The co-eds won the toss and got the ball first.

They all got together into a bunch and tried to hustle that ball into their basket, but the Head girls were on the alert and threw themselves in a body against the enemy.

There was a scrimmage and I almost betrayed my presence by the eagerness with which I watched the proceedings, for I nearly yelled with delight when I saw these eighteen pairs of shapely feet kicking at each other and at that ball, and these eighteen divinely formed maidens wrestle and struggle with each other like Roman gladiators in an arena. . . .

The captain, who was called “Jennie,” was a perfect wonder.

She was here, there and everywhere, stepping and jumping over and on top of everybody, having no eyes or feeling for anything but that leather ball and that basket.

Like a perfect little fury, Jenny, with disheveled hair and disordered wardrobe, fought, scratched and kicked until that ball was safely inside of that basket, and the Head nine had scored one.

Then came a short pause, hairpins were brought into requisition, and damages to the bathing-suits were temporarily repaired.

For, although there was no male person supposed to be in the gymnasium or near by, the girls found it necessary to cover up some places in their costumes, where during the rough and tumble little pink flesh spots had made their appearance, peeping through rents and tears in the blue tights.

“Oh, isn’t this lovely?” a blue-eyed dreaming blonde “co-ed” cried, with her eyes dancing with fun, as she pulled up one of her long stockings and tied it to the trunk of her suit.

“It beats anything we ever had,” answered a dark-eyed beauty, whose long hair had become loosened and was hanging luxuriously over her shoulders.

“Time for the second round,” shouted somebody, and there was a big scramble for position at once.

This time the Head girls started off and pretty soon the whole crowd was in a bunch again right in the middle of the hall, yelling, screeching, fighting and scratching away like eighteen little demons.

But the “co-eds” were on their mettle, and they finally after a severe and protracted scrimmage got the ball into their basket.

Then there was another pause and the girls looked more lovely than ever as their faces became more flushed with the excitement of the sport.

More repairs and another “try” followed.

With various luck the score stood 4 to 4 after the eighth struggle, and my favorites, the little ones from the Head Seminary, who were called the “Kids” by the lofty co-eds, came out winners by landing the ball in a splendid manner.

All the fair athletes were nearly exhausted, and it was absolutely impossible to find a single girl among them which did not have numerous bruises or had not sustained some slight injury.

But, oh, how happy were they all.

“Now we have  a game that beats their old football all to pieces,” they said, as they painfully filed out of that gymnasium, wrapped in cloaks to hide their torn costumes and shapely figures from the masculine eyes, for there was a company of students drilling on the campus.

By the way, that company had an inkling of what was going on in the gymnasium and surrounded that institution with the picket-line of sentries, while the basketball game was in progress.



Grover Cleveland, William Jennings Bryan and Ballistic Missile Submarines - a History of the "Safe and Sane" Fourth of July



Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
A “Safe &Sane” Fourth is not just for humans.


The Ohio Class Fleet Ballistic Missile Submarine (SSBN) of the United States’ submarine fleet is arguably the most dangerous and explosive weapons’ system on the face of the earth.  Ironically, the wife of the founder of the companythat built those boats led the campaign to curb the use of some of the world’s least dangerous explosives – firecrackers:

The question of putting an end to the barbarity of our present observance of Independence Day is now assuming an importance undreamed of several years ago.  No longer need one fear to be branded with the stigma of disloyalty to country if one inveighs against the madness of parents who place dangerous explosives in the hands of their little ones, or protests vehemently against the crime of permitting wee children to be maimed and killed in the celebration of a holiday.  Partly as a result of the untiring efforts of the Journal of the American Medical Association in compiling statistics of the cost of our observance of the Fourth, a wave of indignation is sweeping over the country, and the time now certainly seems ripe for some concerted action for the protection of our boys and girls.

Mrs. Isaac L. Rice, For a Safe and Sane Fourth, New York, Department of Child Hygiene of the Russell Sage Foundation, 1910(?) (reprinted from The Forum, March, 1910).

In 1906, Mrs. Isaac L. Rice (nee Julia Hyneman Barnett) founded the Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise to fight all manner of unnecessary noise in an increasingly crowded and mechanized city.[i]  Those familiar “Quiet – Hospital Zone” signs seen in nearly every city in the United States are one of the most visible vestiges of her work.  She also took on steamship whistles, factory whistles, milk wagons, and bakers’ wagons.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Sun (New York), July 2, 1907, page 2.

Her campaign against steamship whistles was her first major success, resulting in a federal decree prohibiting superfluous whistling in the nation’s waterways.  In July 1907, the Secretary of Commerce and Labor sent her a congratulatory letter after issuing the first such citation to Captain Reynolds of the tug Eugene F. Moran, who was suspended for “tooting his whistle unnecessarily” in the vicinity of Bellevue Hospital (students from Columbia University helped compile the evidence against him). [ii]

Flush with success, she turned her sights to the Fourth of July.  Initially, her concern (at least as reported) was directed primarily at noise near the hospitals:

Gen. Bingham assured her that the police would take every precaution against allowing bombs or firecrackers to be exploded near hospitals.  He said that although Mayor McClellan had not yet signed the new ordinance passed by the Board of Aldermen for the establishment of hospital zones he would consider it in effect just the same over the Fourth.[iii]

And while Mrs. Rice pressed for change, others took a more fatalistic approach, teaching first aid instead of abstinence:
 
As Mrs. Rice, the suppression of unnecessary noise advocate, has not succeeded in diverting American patriotism from expressing itself on the Fourth of July by means of explosives of various kinds, there is every reason to believe that the casualty list of our national holiday will line up in length with those of preceding years.  Carelessness on the part of parents, disobedience on the part of young America and greed on the part of dealers are responsible for most of the accidents that the celebration of Independence day brings forth.  If children were properly protected from the use of toy pistols, giant firecrackers and other dangerous noise making devices – But why talk of things as they ought to be?  It were better to accept them as they are and to give a few instructions to mothers who are apt to lose their heads when Johnnie or Molly is badly burned.


The Evening Times (Grand Forks, North Dakota), June 19, 1909, page 7.

Eventually, however, she switched her focus from noise prevention to safety.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Seattle Star (Washington), July 3, 1911, page 1.
 
But she was late to the party.

Mrs. Rice did not start the “safe and sane” movement, nor did she coin the expression.  The dangers of fireworks were well known and city governments had been passing laws against their use for more than a century.  Although many sources suggest that the “safe and sane” movement started Cleveland, Ohio in 1908, in response to a devastating explosion and fire in a Kresge 5 & 10 cent store,[iv]  it was different Cleveland – former president Grover Cleveland – who inadvertently gave the movement what every successful movement needs, its pithy catch-phrase – “Safe & Sane.”  But Cleveland was not talking about the scourge of fireworks – he was talking about the scourge of the fiery populist politician, William Jennings Bryan.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pullman Herald (Pullman, Washington), July 7, 1900, page 2.


Early Regulations

Anti-firecracker regulations date back to the earliest days of the United States, even if frequently unenforced, spottily enforced, or ignored on the Fourth of July, Christmas and New Year’s Eve.  In 1783, for example, in preparation for celebrations to mark the official end of hostilities to end the Revolutionary War, the United States’ first day of actual independence from Great Britain, the city of Philadelphia proclaimed that:

Any boys or others, who disturb the citizens by throwing squibs or crackers, or otherwise, will be immediately apprehended and sent to the workhouse!!![v]


Two years later, New York State passed a similar law forbidding firing or discharging “any gun, pistol, rocket, squib or other firework, within a quarter of a mile of any building” from New Year’s Eve through January 2nd. [vi] The state also passed a law prohibiting the same behavior at any time in New York City anywhere “southward of fresh water,” under penalty of a fine of 10 shillings or 10 days in “gaol” (jail).  On a sobering note, slaves[vii]were exempt from fine or imprisonment, but faced a public whipping of up to 39 “stripes” on their back at the discretion of the magistrate.[viii]

There are numerous accounts of similar restrictions on the use of squibs, crackers, fireworks, toy pistols, cannons and the like throughout the next century, frequently with little effect.  A description of the Fourth of July in New York in 1841 exemplifies typical restrictions and typical lack of enforcement:

The city ordinances and authorities prohibited boys from issuing fire-works, and the boys showed their independence of all ordinances, by setting off squibs under the very noses of the authorities.  Fiery serpents hissed at our heels; rockets penetrated our windows, and explored our bed-chambers; and crackers were any thing but good to eat.

 The Sunbury American and Shamokin Journal (Pennsylvania), July 24, 1841, page 1.

Enforcement of the laws was so ineffective in New York City that people who could generally left the city on the Fourth:

Excursions and Amusements.

Tomorrow, as our readers understand, is the anniversary of the Declaration of our National Independence – the only holiday, as foreigners assert, (and surely they ought to know) which the Americans have.  It will doubtless be celebrated as usual in this city, with the greatest hilarity and enthusiasm by the lawless urchins of the city, who will make the streets hideous and dangerous by squibs, crackers, serpents, and all the small enginery for which the diabolical invention of gunpowder may justly be held responsible.  As it is, therefore, reasonable to suppose that as many of our readers as possibly can will desire the leave the city, we have made up the following list of excursions . . . .

New York Daily Tribune, July 3, 1843, page 2.

Nearly three decades later, conditions had not improved and the authorities tried once again to curb the dangerous celebrations:

If the Fourth of July is not celebrated in a more agreeable manner than usual the fault will not be that of Superintendent Kennedy, who issued an order requiring every member of the police to be on duty for the day, and to enforce the laws forbidding the discharge of fire-arms and the use of “snakes,” “chasers,” and “double-headers” in the streets. . . .  Instead of being the pleasantest, the Fourth of July is now in the city of New York the most intolerably disagreeable day in the year.  It is the day which every body escapes who can, flying into the country to avoid the universal pop and whiz of gunpowder.

Harper’s Weekly, Volume 13, Number 654, July 10, 1869, page 435.

Those who left the city may have been treated to a less dangerous spectacle that looked something like this:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Fire-Works in the Country, Harper’s Weekly, Volume 13, Number 654, July 10, 1869, page 440.
 
Similar laws and similar complaints are recounted in cities and towns in all parts of the country for decades.


Fireworks Reform

Agitation to reduce the dangers accompanying Fourth of July celebrations picked up steam in the late-1890s, as part of the progressive reform movement then sweeping the country.  An early discussion of firecracker safety looked to the “Flowery Kingdom” (China), the birthplace of firecrackers, for one solution:

There is always a danger that the little squibs and the larger crackers will start a conflagration.  John Chinaman does away with this danger by setting off his firecrackers in a cage like the one shown in the illustration.  Its sides are of wire, and so closely woven that the flying fragments do not get out of the cage.  There is all the noise and none of the danger of setting fires.

In this country the cages may be seen in the “joss house,” or temple, of any Chinese colony.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
 The Abbeville Press and Banner (South Carolina), July 10, 1895, page 3.


The debate was underway in New York City by 1896, although they did not immediately take any action:

Although Mayor Strong and the Board of Aldermen had decided to allow the patriotic spirits of the local youth to be untrammeled in the enjoyment of fireworks, the Fourth was not much noisier than usual.

The Sun (New York), July 5, 1896, page 5.

Philadelphia debated the issue in 1897 after a particularly dangerous Fourth of July.  One observer advocated prohibiting only the most dangerous firecrackers:

Twenty hospital cases and eight fires, all caused by the explosion of fireworks, firecrackers or the discharge of pistols, is the record of casualties resulting from the glorious Fourth.  The Philadelphia Press remarks that “it is a formidable record, and will give point and emphasis to the demand for the total suppression of explosives on the Fourth of July.”

. . . [A] new cracker has come into vogue charged with dynamite or some similar violent explosive. . . .  These are dangerous explosives and their sale should be forbidden.  Gunpowder makes noise enough, and its perils are at least familiar.  The dynamite firecracker must go – it might be advisable to pass on an ordinance prohibiting the so-called “giant” firecracker altogether as a dangerous nuisance.  But the good, old-fashioned firecracker must stay.  What would the Fourth of July be without it?

Anaconda Standard (Anaconda, Montana), July 12, 1897, page 4.

In other cities, restrictions were put in place piecemeal; sometimes limiting the types of explosives, the times of their use, the places in which they could be used, and the age limit for their use.  Initially there was very little call for an outright ban on their use.

In 1900, Omaha, Nebraska forbid the use of explosives in the public parks on the Fourth.[ix]  And in 1901:

In Kansas City, Chicago and other towns the tragedies and atrocities of misguided Fourth of July celebrants are to be restrained.  In Kansas City a special regulation is that no fireworks or revolvers shall be shot off before midnight of July 3d.  Torpedoes are not to be put on car tracks.  Loaded revolvers shall not be fired and no fireworks at all exploded in crowds, stores or dangerous places.  Nobody is to be insulted, nor is a pistol with any blank cartridge to be pointed at anybody.  Mayor Harrison of Chicago forbids the use of cannons, guns, pistols, revolvers, dynamite or cannon crackers under a penalty of $25 for each offense.  Anybody who sells or gives a toy pistol to a child will be liable to a penalty of $10. . . .

Last year fifty-nine persons were killed and 2, 767 injured in the principal cities of the United States in celebrating the Fourth.  The use of explosives should be regulated.

The Leavenworth Times (Kansas), June 28, 1901, page 2.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Globe Republican (Dodge City, Kansas), July 4, 1901, page 3.


Although the obvious danger of direct injury from the explosion was a serious problem, the secondary effects of infection, lockjaw, tetanus and blood poisoning due to untreated or poorly treated injuries also posed a significant threat:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Rock Island Argus and Daily Union, June 25, 1901, page 6.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Indianapolis News, July 2, 1904, page 13.


The following description of some early attempts to regulate their use suggests that the explosives available during the period were much larger and dangerous than ones typically encountered in the United States today:

Syracuse permits a five-inch cracker and Boston, I believe, countenances one six inches long and one inch wide.  When one recognizes the fact that fourteen-inch cannon crackers are commonly sold, even in towns where their use is forbidden, and that it is impossible for a police officer to differentiate (after the explosion) between a five and a fourteen-inch cracker, ordinances of a merely restrictive character appear to have little practical value.  Dr. Evans, Health Commissioner of Chicago, has declared that even a two-inch firecracker could not be considered safe, because the wound made by it could become infected just as easily as that made by a ten-inch cracker.

Mrs. Isaac L. Rice, For a Safe and Sane Fourth, New York, Department of Child Hygiene of the Russell Sage Foundation, 1910(?) (reprinted from The Forum, March, 1910), page 18.


Despite the genuine dangers, some people still thought it was all pretty funny:








Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Daily Inter Mountain (Butte, Montana), July 1, 1899, page 15.


 “Safe and Sane” Democrats

In April 1904, in the run-up to the Democratic party’s convention to be held in St. Louis in July, former President Grover Cleveland sent a letter to be read to a meeting of the Iroquois Democratic Club of Chicago on the occasion of Thomas Jefferson’s birthday.  His words sought to return the Democratic Party to the status quo after eight years under the control of the populist outsider, William Jennings Bryan.  Bryan’s populist movement wrested control of the party away from party traditionalists (they hadn’t invented “Super-delegates” yet) to win the party’s nomination in 1896 and 1900, only to lose to McKinley both times: 

Mr. Cleveland’s Letter

Princeton, N. J., March 28, 1904.

. . . [Jefferson’s] devotion to the interests of the people, his wise conservatism and his constant adherence to the public good, always the guiding star of his career, commend his acts and his beliefs to the careful study of those who, in these days, patriotically seek the welfare of our country through the ascendency of safe and sane Democracy.

The Star Press (Muncie, Indiana), April 14, 1904, page 5.

The sentiment itself was not new.  In 1900, Cleveland’s former treasury secretary, Charles S. Fairchild, a Democrat, used similar words to encourage Democrats to vote across party lines in the general election to help defeat Bryan:

In this election my vote and what influence I shall have will be given to the defeat of the candidate for the Presidency, misnamed Democrat, and as a means most effective to that end I shall cast my vote for the Republican electoral ticket.  I believe that this is the prudent, the safe, the sane thing to do, and that any other course would be unsafe and not sane.

The Philadelphia Inquirer, October 27, 1900, page 1.

There are a few other scattered examples of “safe and sane” in print before 1904, but it does not appear to have been frequent or idiomatic use prior to Cleveland’s letter to the Iroquois Club in the spring of 1904.  But soon afterward, the expression became a common catch-phrase to describe Democratic opposition to Bryan and his ilk:

Consider the state of mind of those Parker delegates, grave and sober men, advocates of a safe and sane Democracy . . . .

The Washington Times (Washington DC), April 8, 1904, page 6.

Wall street’s prejudice against Roosevelt is not a s acute as it was, and although men of Republican leanings would be glad to vote for a safe and sane Democrat there is an underlying feeling that the chance to do so may not be afforded.

The Indianapolis Journal, May 1, 1904, page 18.

[T]he Gold Democrats . . . wish to treat the Bryanites as erring brothers and to welcome them back to the councils of the party only as repentant followers, to be led by what Mr. Cleveland calls the “safe and sane Democracy.”

Tazewell Republican (Tazewell, Virginia), May 5, 1904, page 2.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Saint Paul Globe (Minnesota), May 15, 1904, page 36.

[The New York World] suggests that his name [(Judge Parker)] was brought forward as a buffer between the “radical” and the “safe and sane” Democrats, to be relegated to the rear as soon as it became apparent that the latter element would be in control at St. Louis.

Democrat and Chronicle (Rochester, New York), June 14, 1904, page 6.

It is our duty as Democrats and as men of intelligence to give to the voters of the United States a safe and sane platform; and one upon which all the Democrats of the country can stand.

The Republic (Columbus, Ohio), July 5, 1904, page 3.

And “safe and sane” it was, with Parker leading the ticket:


 
Puck magazine marked the transformation of the Democrats with cover-art showing Judge Parker astride the Democratic donkey wearing a scarf or cravat emblazoned with “S and S” (“Safe and Sane”).

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 56, Number 1431, August 3, 1904.

“Safe and Sane” continued to be associated with Democratic politics several years.

In 1908, for example, Senator John Johnson of Minnesota’s path to the Democratic nomination for President was log-jammed; one of the logs blocking his way was his reputation as a “Safe Sane Fake”.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 63, Number 1634, June24, 1908.
 
In 1910, Santa Claus had trouble delivering a Democratic victory with all of the flues in the chimney; one of them was marked “Safe & Sane.”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 68, Number 1764, December 21, 1910.


“Safe and Sane” Fourth of July

Meanwhile, efforts to reduce the dangers of traditional Fourth of July celebrations continued apace, with several cities passing new restrictions on the use of explosives.  Saint Paul Minnesota, for example, passed an ordinance before Independence Day 1903, only to pass another one after the Fourth when the first ordinance did not have the intended effect.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Paul Globe, May 7, 1903, page 2.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Paul Globe, August 7, 1903, page 3.


Chicago, the city where Grover Cleveland’s “safe and sane” letter was first read in April 1904, passed an ordinance restricting the use of explosives to certain areas of the city and completely prohibiting the use of toy pistols at about the same time:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Decatur Herald (Decatur, Illinois), April 23, 1904, page 4.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Decatur Herald (Decatur, Illinois), April 26, 1904, page 4.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Chicago Tribune, July 3, 1904, page 3.


By June of 1904, influenced perhaps by the Democratic party’s “safe and sane” rhetoric, reporting on such laws, newspapers regularly applied the expression “safe and sane” to such efforts in Chicago and elsewhere:

There is an indication of real desire for improvement in the fact that an organized movement in Chicago is working for a safe and sane Fourth of July in advance of that celebration and not after the casualty list is footed up.  Its argument is to the effect that since the five Independence days preceding show totals of 761 killed, 1,200 injured and a fire loss of $395,000 for Chicago alone a method of celebration that would reduce the bill of damages would not be deficient in patriotism.  The Chicago reformers propose picnics in the parks, with speeches, reading of the Declaration, games, races, fireworks and balloon ascensions.  That is what has been done in Pittsburg for some years past.  Yet our experience shows that merely offering a counter attraction does not lessen the ravages of the cannon cracker and the toy pistol.  If the unnecessary loss of the national birthday is to be stopped it must be by active police suppression of the dangerous methods, backed by the common sense and active co-operation, if necessary, of thoughtful people.

The Evening Star (Washington DC), June 2, 1904, page 4 (reprinted from the Pittsburg Dispatch).

A “safe and sane 4thof July,” for which a strong and reasonable demand has arisen, is likely, unfortunately, to be a barren ideal.  The American small boy is not to be easily sidetracked – especially when he feelingly appeals to the boyhood memories of the father. . . .  There must needs be some fervor in a 4thof July, but it is not worth human lives sacrificed to attain it.  Fun with a judicious admixture of prudence is the need of the great city. – Burlington [Iowa] Hawkeye.

The Ogden Standard, June 17, 1904, page 4.


The department is usually kept busy on the Fourth responding to fire alarms of greater or lesser importance.  This year the Mayor’s strict enforcement of the laws prohibiting ante-Fourth celebrations has cut down the number of alarms, and it is expected that the department will have less work to do than usual on the national holiday.

Democrat and Chronicle (Rochester, New York), July 3, 1904, page 20.


Kansas City Star: The results of the initial enforcement of the new ordinance regulating the use of fireworks in Kansas City fully justify the enactment of the law and should insure its permanent operation.  Last year on the Fourth of July the police surgeons treated more than sixty injuries, some of them serious, and all due to the use of explosives, toy pistols or revolvers.  Yesterday there were only three cases for the surgeons, and all of these were trifling.

Omaha Daily Bee (Nebraska), July 7, 1904, page 4.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
News-Journal (Mansfield, Ohio), October 14, 1904, page 4.

When the Kresge fire in Cleveland prompted more and stricter regulations and, perhaps more importantly better enforcement of those restrictions, the expression “safe and sane” had been in idiomatic use in connection with Fourth of July fireworks for more than four years.  The expression would become even more widespread after Mrs. Isaac L. Rice and her Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise jumped on the bandwagon.   

By 1914, the expression was sufficiently mainstream to find its way into advertising.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Evening World (New York), June 26, 1914, page 10.
 


Surprisingly, perhaps, Mrs.  Rice’s Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise was not the first such society. 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Aberdeen Weekly (Aberdeen, Mississippi), November 11, 1904, page 6.

And coincidentally, as was the case with the expression “safe and sane,” the original Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise had close ties with William Jennings Bryan, bringing everything full-circle.


Full-Circle

In 1897, Joseph Pulitzer, the editor of the New York World, reportedly launched a campaign for the “suppression of unnecessary noises.”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Turner County Herald (Hurley, South Dakota), December 9, 1897, page 2.
 
In 1898, Dr. John H. Guerdner was the president of an earlier version of the “Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise,”[x]although it is unclear whether it was an outgrowth of Pulitzer’s crusade or on his own initiative. 

During a visit to New York City in December of 1898, William Jennings Bryan reportedly had lunch with Dr. Guerdner at his home at 23 West Forty-fifth Street.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Sun (New York), December 19, 1898, page 1.

The irony of a notorious big-talker meeting up with the leading anti-noise advocate of the day was not lost on press:

The other day William J. Bryan, of Nebraska, the most prolific producer of noise in this country, bearded the lion in his den by actually venturing into the New York residence of Dr. John H. Guerdner, president of the Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise.  What happened during the interview is not reported, but Mr. Bryan finally escaped apparently unsuppressed.  After this no one can question Mr. Bryan’s courage.  – Rochester Democrat and Chronicle.

The Diamond Drill (Christal Falls, Michigan), January 7, 1899, page 3.

The fact that Dr. John H. Girdner of the Society for the Supression of Unnecessary Noises should be Col. William Jennings Bryan’s most intimate friend in this town has often amused the frivolous.  The New York correspondent of the St. Louis Globe-Democrat writes that after the Jeffersonian Dollar Dinner” Bryan confided to Girdner his conviction that Williams and no other man ought to be nominated for the Vice-Presidency.”  The authenticity of this anecdote has been denied, but intrinsically it is and ought to be true.  Considering Col. Bryan and his Hon. George Fred Williams as unavoidable and insuppressible noises, they blend excellently.

The Sun (New York, May 16, 1899, page 6.

In a quirk of fate, when Mrs. Isaac L. Rice turned the attentions of her new Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise to the “Safe and Sane” Fourth of July movement ten years later, she was joining a movement (“Safe and Sane”) named for the man (William Jennings Bryan) who both inspired the name of the movement and was an intimate friend of the president of the original Society for the Suppression of Unnecessary Noise.

And in another quirk of fate, while history remembers the City of Cleveland’s role in advancing the “safe and sane” Fourth of July movement, it was actually a different Cleveland, former President Grover Cleveland, who unintentionally gave the movement its name with his criticism of the politics of William Jennings Bryan.

Together they provided the knock-out punch to make our holiday celebrations just a little bit safer.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
North Platte Semi-Weekly Tribune (Nebraska), July 1, 1921, page 7.




[i]New York Tribune, December 4, 1906, page 8.
[ii]The Sun (New York), July 2, 1907, page 2.
[iii]The Sun (New York), July 2, 1907, page 2.
[v]William Cobbett, Porcupine’s Works,  Volume 3, London, Cobbett and Morgan,  1801, page 440.
[vi]Chapter 81, an act to prevent the firing of guns and other fire arms within this State, on certain days therein mentioned, passed April 22, 1785, Laws of the State of New York passed at the sessions of the legislature held in the years 1785-1788 (republished), Volume 2, Albany, Weed, Parsons and Company, 1886.
[vii]Although abolition began in New York State in 1785, one in three blacks in New York State were still enslaved as of 1790. http://www.slaveryinnewyork.org/gallery_6.htm
[viii]Chapter 43, an act for the effectual prevention of fires in the city of New York, passed April 22, 1785, Laws of the State of New York passed at the sessions of the legislature held in the years 1785-1788 (republished), Volume 2, Albany, Weed, Parsons and Company, 1886.
[ix]Omaha Daily Bee (Nebraska), July 3, 1900, page 12.
[x]The Sun (New York), December 19, 1898, page 1.

Cellar Doors and Trolleys - the History of Playground Slides



Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Everett Bird Mero, American Playgrounds, their Construction, Equipment, Maintenance and Utility, Boston, Massachusetts, The Dale Association, 1909, page 66.


 PLAYGROUND SONG

In friendly feats of skill we vie
As o’er the Maypole rope we fly,
Or balance in the tossing swing,
Or on the see-saw lightly spring.

We cluster on the giant stride,
And gaily coast on Kelly’s slide,
And, upside down, we face the stars
Upon the horizontal bars.

. . .

Playground fun and playground ways
Make for children merry days.
So we sing our playground song,
Happy as the day is long!

     -G. F. P., in the Philadelphia Record

Playgrounds and playground slides were both well established features of pop-culture when the poem was published in the Brooklyn Daily Eagle in 1911.,[i]

Things were different in Brooklyn two decades earlier when electric trolleys first plied the streets of Brooklyn:

Little Zetta Lumberg, aged four, was this morning said to be dying at St. Mary's Hospital, Brooklyn.  She was knocked down by trolley car No. 118, of the Fulton street line, last night.

As the child crossed the street at Saratoga avenue there was a maze of trolley cars and vehicles.  She dodged behind an uptown car just as another trolley car came flying down the other track.

The Evening World (New York) October 3, 1893.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The World (New York), February 27, 1895.
The new-fangled vehicles brought speed and danger to the streets, a place that previously had been a relatively safe space shared by horse-drawn wagons, pedestrians, and children at play.  The Los Angeles Dodgers’ nickname, shortened from the Brooklyn Trolley Dodgers (first used in 1895), is a lasting reminder of those dangers. See my earlier piece, The Grim Reality of the “Trolley Dodgers.”  [ii] 

One solution to the problem – playgrounds:

Those children of Brooklyn who survive the attacks of the remorseless trolley car will at least have pleasant play-grounds next summer.

New York Tribune, October 8, 1893, page 6.

As the electric trolley spread to other cities, playgrounds were never far behind: 

[I]n the spring of 1895, the trolley system was adopted in Philadelphia, and many accidents to children playing on the streets stimulated the public sentiment very greatly in favor of playgrounds were “the poor little urchins could play, free from danger to life and limb.”

Stoyan Vasil Tsanoff, Educational Value of the Children’s Playgrounds, a novel plan of character building, Philadelphia, 1897, page 136.

In 1899, the Mayor of Toledo, Ohio waxed philosophical about the need for more playgrounds and better playground equipment:

I want to give them places where they may play free from the electric cars and the temptations of the street, where they may get together and learn to love each other.  It is true that in many of our cities certain parts of the parks have been designated as playgrounds for the children: but, as a rule, they have not been equipped with apparatus and are nothing more than places where children might romp and play ball, etc.  But, with the closing years of this century, we catch glimpses of the new civilization that is to characterize the twentieth century.  We are looking forward and thinking of a larger life that refuses to be satisfied with the sordid scramble or possession of property and demands opportunity for expression of men’s spiritual nature that has been in danger of being crushed out by the fierce warfare of competition that is now giving way to a more sensible order of combination, which, in turn, is to be succeeded by a co-operation that will lead to brotherhood, a brotherhood that is to make it its business to see that the possibilities of happiness be within the reach of every man, woman and child – in short, to see the kingdom of heaven set up and realized on earth.

The North Adams Transcript (North Adams, Massachusetts), August 12, 1899, page 2.

A bit overwrought, perhaps, but the kingdom of heaven on earth sounds like a worthy goal, regardless of one’s religious bent.  But Mayor Alanson Wood was a man of his time, and his time was defined by theprogressive movement, which swept the country from the 1890s through about the 1930s.  The progressive movement, in part a reaction to industrialization and urbanization, was marked by broad efforts to improve living conditions, public health and safety, and working conditions.

One aspect of the progressive movement were so-called “settlement houses,” a worldwide network of charitable, neighborhood social work institutions, hundreds of which were scattered across the country and throughout the world at the turn of the century:

Settlements were organized initially to be “friendly and open households,” a place where members of the privileged class could live and work as pioneers or “settlers” in poor areas of a city where social and environmental problems were great. . . . The idea was that university students and others would make a commitment to “reside” in the settlement house in order to “know intimately” their neighbors. The primary goal for many of the early settlement residents was to conduct sociological observation and research. For others it was the opportunity to share their education and/or Christian values as a means of helping the poor and disinherited to overcome their personal handicaps.[iii]

One such “settlement house” was Washington DC’s “Neighborhood House,” where an anonymous janitor designed and built the first known children’s playground slide sometime between its opening in April 1902 and August 1903, when the earliest known reference to a playground slide appeared in print:[iv]

“Shooting the Chutes.”

One of the most delightful sports in this playground is “shooting the chutes,” a piece of apparatus invented and installed by “Uncle Richard,” the colored janitor of Neighborhood House, who takes as great delight in the pleasures of the little folks as they do themselves.  The “chutes” consists of a long, smooth plank, the lower end about twelve inches from the ground and the other placed at an elevation of about twelve feet.  There is a platform at the top of the chute, which is reached by means of a ladder.  The children climb up the ladder and seating themselves on the smooth, sloping board, slide to the bottom with greater or less speed, holding onto the slide railing which has been erected along the course to prevent accidents.  It is a thrilling slide and one greatly enjoyed, even by older people.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Evening Star (Washington DC), August 1, 1903, page 7.

And if playground safety was the goal, some playground equipment of the period seems to have missed the mark, at least as viewed from the perspective of our more safety conscious era, with our plastic “play structures” and rubberized playground surfaces. 

One early example of retrospectively obviously dangerous playground equipment appeared in Boston a few months before Washington DC’s more conventional playground slide – the sliding bars.  

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Boston Post, May 3, 1903, page 7.

A description of the use of similar sliding bars in Washington DC a year later illustrates the potential for injury:

At one place where there are sliding poles – that is, two long smooth poles set a couple of feet apart and forming the base of a right angle between the ground and a platform about twelve feet high – some feats were performed that were truly spectacular.  One favorite “stunt” seemed to be the trick of standing on the platform and jumping out about six feet into space, catching by arms and legs on the pole, the body between, and sliding swiftly to the bottom.  This was done time and again, but, curiously enough, without mishap.  One of the boys had a trick of sliding halfway down and continuing the descent by means of a series of somersaults.  He would land on his head two times out of three, but a small matter like that did not seem to feaze him.

Washington Times, September 11, 1904, part 3, page 9.

The national reach of the “settlement house” and playground movements made it possible for a good idea in one city to be copied in another city; but which slide was first?  Boston’s “sliding poles” fell squarely within the range of time during which “Uncle Richard” could have designed the first conventional playground slide in Washington DC, thereby complicating the question.  The appearance of another type of slide during the same period of time complicates the question even further.  

And, in a touch of irony, the dangerous trolleys that a decade earlier had prompted the need for more playgrounds for children of poor and working class families, and thereby resulting in the invention of the playground slide, also provided easier access for those same poor and working class families to visit “the biggest playground in the world,”[v]Coney Island, where increased attendance spurred the creation of more and better attractions – including “Kelly’s Slide.” 


Amusement Park Slides

On opening day of Coney Island’s new Luna Park attraction on May 16, 1903, visitors were mesmerized and enthralled by its electric lights – and thrilled to its new rides, including a slide:



They have created a realm of fairy romance in colored light, so beautiful that the rest of Coney Island will have to clean up and dress up, if it is to do business. . . . [T]he beauty of the place under its extraordinary electrical illumination scheme is its primary feature.
. . .

In one corner of the grounds is a quaint old Dutch windmill, and here was discovered one of the most popular contrivances for amusement ever seen.  It consisted of a bamboo chute with a good sharp incline, but with many devious turnings, and just broad enough for a good-sized boy.  It was not an hour before an unnumbered host of boys had discovered this wonderful slide, and before many minutes boys were shooting down this chute at the rate of about three a second, and fairly smoking as they slid down the curves.  The chute has not yet been worn smooth as glass, as it will be soon, and last night it was estimated that something like 3,000 pairs of trousers were more or less damaged within the short space of an hour.  It was great fun.

The New York Times, May 17, 1903, page 2.


Young boys were not the only people who enjoyed the “Helter Skelter” or “Kelly’s Slide”:


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Colliers , Volume 33, August 27, 1904, page 20.


“Kelly’s Slide” was so successful that they installed a new slide the following year – this time with bumps:

Gov. Odell Bumps the Bumps and Shoots the Chutes at Coney Island
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Evening World (New York), July 22, 1904, page 3.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
New York Times, June 12, 1904, page 25.


Although it is uncertain whether Boston’s sliding poles, Coney Island’s “Kelly’s Slide” or “Uncle” Richard’s “chute the chutes” was first, there may have been some earlier slides.

A brief notice in a St. Louis newspaper from 1901 refers to two attractions that sound like slides:

Summer Garden Arrangements.

New attractions on the Midway will be seen. . . .  The moving stairway, Kelly Slides and cellar door will be included among the other features.[vi]

There may even have been some sort of children’s slide in the Children’s Pavilion of the 1893 Chicago Worlds Fair, the fair that put the “Midway” in fairs :

One of the charming sights seen here [(the Children’s Pavilion)] was a little red-cheeked English miss, whose stockings reached half way to her bare knees, and who, after long persistence, succeeded in “placing the cart before the horse,” rumbling her wagon in front of her, as she slid down the shining “cellar door.”[vii]

So what was this “cellar door”?

The quotation marks suggest that it was something other than a literal cellar door.  The description of the “cellar door” as “shining” may refer to something “polished smooth as glass,” as was the “Kelley’s Slide” at Coney Island several years later.[viii]  One chronicler of the fair described the Children’s Pavilion as “the biggest playhouse in the world” with “toys of all nations, from the rude bone playthings of the Eskimo children to the wonderful mechanical and instructive toys of modern times,”[ix]which suggests that this “cellar door” may well have been something purposefully designed for children to slide on. 

The truth is out there, but we may never know the answer.

It is also possible that the “cellar door” at the Children’s Pavilion was an actual, typical American cellar door, installed with the express purpose of having children to slide on it, as generations of American children had been doing for decades.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Herald Los Angeles, June 21, 1896, page 13.


Cellar Door Nostalgia

Early playground slides and amusement park slides were frequently compared with inclined cellar doors, like the one Dorothy tried getting into to escape the twister in The Wizard of Oz.

This fall he is going to have an entirely new list of attractions.  Chief among these will be a tobogganless toboggan slide.  It is a contrivance similar to the one known as “bumping the bumps” at Coney Island. . . .  No cars are provided for the slide, the venturesome passenger merely sitting down in it and sliding over the route, just as we used to do in childhood’s happy days on the old cellar door.

The L’Anse Sentinel, (L’Anse, Michigan), September 17, 1904, page 1.

American children were sliding down cellar doors as early as the summer of ’42 (1842):

But there is one grievance which clearly demands the concentrated energies of the whole civil – and, if it must be so, in the last resort, military – power of our city for its eradication – we mean the “rowdy boys,” from three to ten years of age, who “deface our fences” with chalk and pencil, “injure our palings,” by riding on them, drag their miniature engines [(wagons)] upon our sidewalks, play “tag” up and down our alleys, perch themselves upon our stoops, and slide down our cellar-doors.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, August 16, 1842, page 2.

The joys of sliding on cellar doors inspired  a popular song entitled “Grimes’ Cellar Door” and a stage play of the same name that ran for decades.

The popular song “Grimes’ Cellar Door” debuted in 1870:

 
“Old Grimes’ Cellar Door”[x](sometimes simply called, “Sliding on the Cellar Door”[xi])

For I would give all my Greenbacks,
For those bright days of Yore,
When Sallie Brown [(or Billy Brown[xii])], and I slid down,
Old Grimes’ Cellar Door.


A play of the same name debuted at Proctor’s Opera House in Wilmington, Delaware in August 1890.  Grimes Cellar Door ran continuously, in one form or another, for more than a decade; frequently put on by small touring companies playing small towns. 


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittston Gazette (Pittston, Pennsylvania), December 23, 1910, page 3.


By 1897, sliding down the cellar door was considered one of those nostalgic pleasures of lost youth:


But of all sliding places the most delightful, beyond a doubt, is the cellar door.  There are many reasons for this, which will appear upon a moment’s consideration.

In the first place, the cellar door stays put; you don’t have to be forever fixing it, as you do the chair and the ironing board.  It is outdoors, in the open air, an added delight.  It draws other children, who come to play with you, to slide on your cellar door, or it may be that you go to slide on theirs; the cellar door is perhaps the scene of your first introduction into youthful society.

There are cellar doors everywhere, but the outside, inclined cellar door, of the kind that you slide on, is peculiar chiefly to smaller cities, to towns and villages and to houses in the country; to localities where there is room. . . .

Blessed is he among whose earlier recollections is a cellar door, with the bright blue sky above and green grass to roll upon all around.

The Salt Lake Herald (Utah), August 1, page 14.

The expression “cellar door,” and its association with childhood play, was used idiomatically in circumstances where we might use “plays well with others” or “takes his ball and goes home.” 

What the Monroe Doctrine Means.
Burlington Hawkey.]

The Monroe doctrine simply and explicitly declares that no foreign nation shall come over here and slide down our cellar door. . . .

Public Ledger (Memphis, Tennessee), April 12, 1880, page 2.

The Pittsburgh Times mustn’t let its Washington correspondent speak of “a man named Miller” in connection with the Internal Revenue Commissionership.  He doesn’t slide on our political cellar-door, and we have at times refused to spin tops with him for keeps; but he isn’t altogether unknown in Washington and is very far from being a nobody.

Wheeling Daily Intelligencer (West Virginia), March 16, 1885, page 1.

Now that Prince Bismarck has apologized and declared that the Samoa incident was all a mistake, we freely forgive him, and he may slide down our cellar-door whenever he chooses, just as if nothing had happened. – Chicago News.

The Vermont Watchman (Montpelier, Vermont), May 1, 1889, page 4.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Star Tribune (Minneapolis, Minnesota), November 6, 1895, page 6.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Semi-Weekly Independent (Plymouth, Indiana), April 22, 1896, page 5.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Star Tribune (Minneapolis, Minnesota), October 12, 1902, page 41.

 A few years later, the expression “cellar door” first became known as the most beautiful expression in the English language.    

Coincidence? Cause and Effect?  You be the Judge.

See, for example, “Cellar Door”, Grant Barrett, The New York Times Magazine, February 11, 2010 (tracing the idea that “cellar door” is an inherently beautiful, sonorous or euphonous expression to 1903) and “Slide Down My Cellar Door,” Geoff Nunberg, LanguageLog, March 16, 2014 (speculating that the perceived special beauty of “cellar door” may have been influenced, in part, by the “cellar door” songs and their romantic, nostalgic associations).

I will save that question for another day.


More Slides

But as popular as cellar door-sliding was before 1903, it quickly gave ground to the modern playground slide.

There were playground slides in Chicago by 1905:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Webster Playground – Thirty-third and La Salle Streets (Chicago). “Shooting the Chutes;” a Line-up of Little Ones. A Plea for Playgrounds, Issued by the Special Park Commission, Chicago, W. J. Hartman Company, 1905, page 6.

St. Louis had a new “Slide, Kelly, Slide” in 1908:


A constant line of youngsters stood awaiting their turn at the “Slide, Kelly, Slide,” a contrivance constructed on the principle of the shoot-the-chutes.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch (Missouri), June 15, 1908, page 4.

The new “Kelly Slide” was front-page news in Kansas in 1913:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Junction City Daily Union (Kansas), April 28, 1913, page 1.

 Soon, you could buy your very own “Kelly Slide” so that your children wouldn’t have to mix it up with the riff-raff down at the public park:
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Springfield Missouri Republican, June 15, 1919, page 7.

The common names, “Slide, Kelly, Slide” or “Kelly Slide,” refer to an earlier pop-culture phenomenon, the song, “Slide, Kelly, Slide.” The song, one of the first big hit songs recorded on a phonograph, was itself a reference to an earlier sports and pop-culture icon, “the Only” Mike “King” Kelly, a popular vaudeville performer and professional baseball’s first $10,000 man.

Mike Kelly was an aggressive base-runner and known, along with his other Chicago teammates, as a good slider.  The hook slide, or “Chicago slide,” originated in Chicago while Mike played there.  However, the “slide” of “Slide, Kelly, Slide” fame may be more of a dig at his leaving Chicago for Boston, and later breaking a contract to go on an Australian baseball tour with the Chicago team (“sliding” being a euphemism for breaking a contract or getting out of an obligation), than it is a reference to base sliding.  The timing, circumstances, and lyrics of the song suggest as much.  He may have only become famous for his sliding retroactively, in the afterglow of the song that firmly associated his name with sliding.


Slide, Kelly, Slide!


Mike Kelly is a hall of fame catcher who played seventeen seasons of professional baseball.  He first rose to prominence as a member of the Chicago White Stockings in 1880.  He played for seven seasons, much of that time under owner Albert Spalding; yes, that Spalding, who is now better remembered for is sporting goods company which is still in business today. 

Following the 1886 season, Kelly announced that he would never play in Chicago again.  He claimed to have been improperly fined $275 for “intemperance” (drinking too much).  He and his brother were doing well in the horse business at Hancock Park, Chicago, and he didn’t need his baseball money.  To recoup on his investment, Spalding sold Kelly’s contract to the Boston Beaneaters for a then unimaginable sum of money for a baseball player - $10,000. 

In 1888, Albert Spalding organized an Australian baseball tour in which his Chicago White Stockings played a series of exhibitions against a team of all-stars from other teams.  He called the all-star team the “All-American Baseball Team,” which is believed to be the origin of the now common expression or designation, “All-American”.  The teams left Chicago in late-October and played a series of games across the country, en route to its port of departure, San Francisco.

Mike Kelly initially agreed to join the “All-Americans”.  His image appears on promotional material and was prominently mentioned in the pre-tour publicity campaign. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
“The All-American Team” (Mike Kelly, top row-center),  Outing, Volume 13, Number 2, November 1888, page 160.
 
His team was glad to see him go on tour, for reasons that lend credence to Spalding’s reasons for fining Kelly two years earlier:

President Soden of the Boston club says he is glad Kelly is going to Australia this winter, for he will have no opportunity to carouse with his Boston friends.

Chicago Tribune, September 2, 1999, page 13.

But as the day of departure grew near, Kelly was nowhere to be seen – and rumors started circulating that he was not going to make the tour. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St Louis Post Dispatch (Missouri), October 11, 1888, page 8.

Tiernan and Mike Kelly still say that they are not going to Australia.  The two Kellys - $10,000 Mike and Umpire John – are to open a saloon in New York this winter.[xiii]

Despite the rumors, numerous newspapers ran articles assuring that Mike Kelly was on his way, would be there in a few days, or would catch up with the team soon.  The news of his imminent arrival followed the team on its cross-country tour from Chicago to San Francisco, in a kind of running gag that would have done Chevy Chase (and his “Generalissimo Francisco Franco is still dead bit[xiv]) proud.

When Kelly’s name showed up on pre-printed scorecards in Minneapolis, the backup catcher pretended to be Kelly.  But they still expected him in Cedar Rapids.


The boys have been having a laugh about it ever since, and will have lots to tell Kelly when he joins us.

Evening World (New York), October 23, 1888, page 1.

Or at least in Salt Lake City a week later.


The absorbing conundrum with Mr. Spaulding, Mr. Anson and the Australian contingent last week, was: “will Kelly go with us to Australia,” as rumor had it that Kelly was about to jump his contract at the last minute.  Mr. Spaulding was confident, however, that the “great beauty” would show up at the eleventh hour, and latest accounts have it that Kelly is now with the team, and will surely be here on October 31st and November 1st.

The Salt Lake Herald, October 24, 1888, page 5.

 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Evening Bulletin (Maysville, Kentucky), October 25, 1888, page 1.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Sunday Leader (Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania), November 4, 1888, page 6.

But surely he wouldn’t miss the boat, even after missing a game in San Francisco:

Mike Kelley, the beauty, will arrive in this city in a few days.  He will accompany Spalding’s players to Australia.  It looks as if Mike was afraid of a California audience.  Perhaps he has recollections of his work in San Francisco last season.

Oakland Tribune (California), November 14, 1888, page 3.

One day before his ship sailed out of San Francisco, some papers were still reporting his imminent arrival.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Fisherman and Farmer (Edenton, North Carolina), November 16, 1888, page 3.

The joke followed him into the next season.  At the end of the 1889 season, Boston treated Kelly to a big party at which he was presented with a Charlotte Russe (a type of cake) in the shape of a giant tureen:

On the cover was the inscription “Slide, Kelly, slide!” and below this on the other side of the tureen were the words, “Where is he?”

The Evening World (New York), October 11, 1889, page 1.

The song “Slide, Kelly, Slide” was first performed in Chicago in early November, 1888, less than two weeks after he missed the train out of Chicago with his Australia-bound, All-American teammates, and about two weeks before the ship sailed for Australia.  Although the song would later be associated with (and the sheet music dedicated to) the singer, Maggie Cline, the song was first performed by its writer, comic actor J. W. Kelly (no relation), the “Rolling Mill Man.” 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Chicago Tribune, November 5, 1888, page 3.

This first notice refers to a “great hit,” which at first blush might suggest the song has been around for awhile.  But a paper trail of his performances in and around Chicago during the weeks leading up to this earliest notice never mention the song.[xv]  An advertisement for his performance at the Park Theatre just two days earlier also does not mention the song, suggesting that the song was new, or least relatively new, in early November 1888; in the same place and time where Mike Kelly was skipping out on his Australian tour commitment. 

And what’s more, some of the lyrics arguably relate to Mike Kelly’s life and career, while curiously avoiding any praise for Mike Kelly and his purported sliding skills.

In the first verse, Kelly strikes out, but has a chance to get on base when the catcher muffs the ball.  The chorus encourages him to:

Slide, Kelly, slide,
Your running’s a disgrace,
Slide, Kelly, slide!
Stay there, hold your base! 

If someone doesn’t steal you,
and your batting doesn’t fail you,
They’ll take you to Australia!
Slide, Kelly, slide!

In the second verse, Kelly goes into the game to replace a catcher who “went to get a drink.”  Poor Kelly can’t see the ball and gets his “muzzle” broken. Cue the chorus. 

In the third, they send him out to center field despite his rapidly swelling nose.  It doesn’t go well, and he doesn’t’ remember what happened.  When he regains consciousness as they carry him home, he learns that they lost the game 62-0. “Slide, Kelly, Slide! etc.”

So the song is largely nonsense and isn’t clearly about Mike Kelly.  The song was written and first performed by a singer named Kelly, so perhaps it was merely eponymous. 

The lyrics do not reflect a great baseball player or runner.  The words of the chorus encourage him to slide, but he is always in trouble and never quite succeeds. 

Some aspects of the lyrics, however, arguably relate to Mike “King” Kelly.  There is a catcher who drinks, his “running is a disgrace,” and “if someone doesn’t steal him” they might take him “to Australia.”  The song debuted during the week in which Mike Kelly, a professional baseball catcher and notorious drinker, famously skipped out of his contractual agreement to go to Australia in the city and with the team from which he was famously “stolen” by Boston two years earlier.

A slang dictionary of the time reveals that the verb, “slide,” then as now, could be used to mean leave, skip, shirk – all words that a Chicagoan might have used with respect to Kelly’s leaving Chicago and skipping his promised trip to Australia.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
John S. Farmer, Slang and its Analogues, Volume 6, 1903.


To my mind, the circumstances suggest that the song was at least as much about his leaving Chicago and skipping the trip to Australia, as it is about his prowess as a base-runner.  And in any case, there is very little contemporary evidence that he was widely known or regarded as a particularly skillful base-slider. 

I could not find any contemporary evidence that he was particularly well-known for sliding before 1889. But in May of 1888, a mere five months before the song first appeared in Chicago, a newspaper published a two-column, page-length analysis of the dangers of baseball sliding, including an analysis of the distinct sliding styles of several players.

He must sprint away when opportunity offers, and by throwing himself head foremost or feet foremost to the earth, slide along the ground towards the goal, over pebbles and through mud and dust, only to be greeted with laughter if unsuccessful, and with mingled laughter and applause if successful.  Barked shins, torn scalp, bruised limbs and body he gets for his daring, and very little else. . . .
 



The best sliders . . . prefer the headlong plunge, Johnnie Ward, Ned Williamson, Fogarty, Ewing, Sunday, Mulvey, Nash, Brown of Boston.  Latham, Dave Orr, McClellan and others equally as well known go in head foremost, while “the only” Kelly, Gore, Connor, Smith, Robinson, Bastian, Anson, Hanlon and others prefer jumping feet foremost.”[xvi]


The article details the base-running idiosyncrasies of several players, including Orr, Easterbrook, Williamson, Ward, Ewing, Latham, Connor, Hanlon, Fogarty, Sunday (Billy Sunday who, decades later, famously couldn’t shut Chicago down) and Brown; with no mention of anything peculiar or particularly interesting about Mike Kelly’s slide. 





I could find only one oblique reference to Kelly’s slide from his time in Chicago; a humorous anecdote originating in Chicago used the expression, “Chicago slide”, idiomatically in reference to a disheveled person. 

In the story, a bloody passenger boards a train.  His “trousers looked as if he had made a Chicago slide for third base through a briar patch.”  When pressed about why he looks so bad (had been in an railroad accident? – no; was he a runaway? – no; was he a baseball player? – no), he responds with a passive-aggressive threat; “I tried to stick my nose into another man’s business.”
  
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Woodstock Sentinel (Woodstock, Illinois), August 27, 1885, page 6 (reprinted from the Chicago Herald).

Years later, “Chicago slide” and “Kelly’s slide” appear more regularly in print with reference to the hook-slide in baseball.

The best evidence that Kelly was, in fact, known for developing a unique style of sliding appeared a couple decades later.


Kelly invented the “Chicago slide,” which was one of the greatest tricks ever pulled off.  It was a combination slide, twist and dodge.  The runner went straight down the line at top speed and, when nearing the base, threw himself either inside or outside of the line, doubled the left leg under him (if sliding inside, or the right, if sliding outside), slid on the doubled up leg and hip, hooked the foot of the other leg around the base and pivoted on it, stopping on the opposite side of the base.

Every player of the old Chicago team practiced and perfected that slide and got away with hundreds of stolen bases when really they should have been touched out easily. 

Los Angeles Herald, June 10, 1906, page 8.
 
The same article claimed that only one man could still do the “Chicago slide” to perfection; Bill Dahlen, then of the New York Giants.  A few years later, when he was the manager of the Brooklyn Dodgers, Dahlen wrote an article in which he explains that he learned the slide directly from Kelly’s old teammates in Chicago:

Another thing they taught me was sliding to bases, not only so as to avoid being touched, but also to avoid getting hurt or hurting anyone.

That slide known as the “Chicago slide” was the invention of Kelly and adopted by Burns, Williamson, Pfeffer and the great players of that day.

The Akron Beacon Journal (Ohio), June 8, 1910, page 5.

In 1924, sports columnist and sports historian, Frank Menke, similarly credited Kelly with developing the “fade-away” slide:

Kelly was first to use the “fade-away” slide – and no man since then, except Ty Cobb, has been able to duplicate it in its remarkable entirety. . . .  Before “King Kel’s” day, base stealing was almost an unknown art.  Batters who could not hammer their way to second or third either were advanced by another hitter – or died there.

Kelly would start his slide about ten feet from the bag with a high leap into the air which shot his body downwards at the bag with tremendous speed. . . .

Few basemen then had the nerve to try to block off Kelly.  He never went into the bag twice the same way.  He always threw himself with cyclonic force and seeming more vicious.  Yet spiking by Kelly were rare happenings.

The Lincoln Star (Nebraska), July 11, 1924, page 14.

It is therefore believable that “Slide, Kelly, Slide” could have been an homage to his sliding acumen, but the lyrics, context and timing of the release of the song suggest a different reason, or at least a double-meaning, as a knock against Kelly for skipping out on Spaulding’s Australian baseball tour and leaving Chicago for Boston.

Summary

An anonymous janitor named “Uncle” Richard designed and built the first known playground slide sometime between April 1902 and August 1903.  Boston’s “sliding poles” and Coney Island’s “Kelly’s Slide” (or “Helter Skelter”) show up in the historical record in May 1903. 

But the playground slide was not imagined from whole cloth.  It was part of a continuum of gravity-powered sliding entertainments including the good-old cellar door.  Other predecessors include “Shooting the Chutes,” “water toboggans,” “water slides,” “toboggans” and the roller coaster, each of which has its own fascinating history – but that’s a story for another day.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Evening Star(Washington DC), June 4, 1922.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Washington Post (Washington DC), July 2, 1905.









[i]Brooklyn Daily Eagle, September 11, 1911, page 22.
[ii] When the automobile made streets even more dangerous a few years later, it became necessary to develop traffic codes with new violations, like jaywalking, to live in harmony with the new technology. See my earlier piece, Jaywalkers and Jayhawkers - a Pedestrian History and Etymology of "Jaywalking."
[iv]The report of “Uncle” Richard’s “shoot the chutes” slide disproves earlier stories about the purported “first playground slide.”  On April 17, 2012, the BBC and The Daily Mail published stories online with images purporting to be the “World’s first children’s slide.”  The slide, they reported, was invented by a man named Charles Wicksteed, who, they claimed, installed the first slide in Wicksteed Park in Kettering, Northamtonshire in 1923.  Paige Johnson of Play-Scapes playground blog quickly refuted the claim with images of slides at the Russian Tsar’s summer palace (1910), Coney Island (1905) and a recent image of a restored slide in Philadelphia believed to have been installed in 1904.  The Play-Scapes post also included an image of a slide on a rooftop in New York City dated to “circa” 1900, although the fashions shown the photo almost certainly date that image to at least a decade or two later.
[v]Blue Grass Blade (Lexington, Kentucky), June 2, 1907, page 3.
[vi]The St. Louis Republic, April 17, 1901, page 8.
[vii]Mrs. Mark Stevens, Six Months at the World’s Fair, Detroit, Michigan, Detroit Free Press Printing Co., 1895, pages 210-211.
[viii]Colliers , Volume 33, August 27, 1904, page 20 (“One of the things which the crowd likes best is a sort of winding inclined trough, made of bamboo and polished smooth as glass.”).
[ix]Benjamin Truman, History of the World’s Fair, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, H. W. Kelley, 1893, page 194.
[xi]Dan de Vere’s Comic and Sentimental Song-Book: Hudson’s Californian and North and South American Circus, Quebec, “Le Canadien” Office, 1873, page 20.
[xii]Dan de Vere’s Comic and Sentimental Song-Book: Hudson’s Californian and North and South American Circus, Quebec, “Le Canadien” Office, 1873, page 20.
[xiii]Wichita Eagle (Kansas), November 22, 1888, page 8.
[xiv]Chase’s Franco joke resonated with audiences at the time, because rumors of the strong-man dictator’s impending death were reported for several weeks before he actually died.  In a typical report by the UPI, a headline read, “Brain test shows Franco is still alive” (Traverse City Record-Eagle (Michigan), November 14, 1975, page 2).  After his death, Chase parodied such coverage with repeated reports that he was still dead.
[xv] He performed at a benefit for newsboys on October 11, an Elks Club benefit on October 28, and took a side-trip to Springfield, Missouri on October 31.
[xvi]The Sunday Leader (Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania), May 27, 1888, page 6.

Handbells, Cowbells and Jingle Bells - a History of American Handbell Choirs



History always repeats itself.

In 1926, the humorist Abe Martinlooked back – and not fondly – on the glut of Swiss Bell Ringers in the previous century:
 

Yes, Swiss bell ringers wuz as thick an’ common as wild pigeons.  Some times they’d show up in coveys, an’ mebbe some times ther’d be as few as four, dependin’ on how long they’d been travelin’. . . .

[N]o good reason has ever been given fer th’great epidemic o’ Swiss bell ringers tha swept o’er th’ United States durin’ th’ period between 1867 an’ 1874 – how it started, who instigated it, an’ how it wuz finally fought back.

The Tribune (Coshocton, Ohio), July 10, 1926, page 2.

What Abe did not know, however, was that the “Swiss” bell ringers was a British Invasion, much like one more than a century later.

In 1964, a popular, long-haired musical group from Lancashire, England (Liverpool was still in Lancashire in 1964) landed in New York City after making a name for themselves in England.   They set the musical world on fire and created a musical legacy that has survived for more than a half-century.

You know who I’m talkin’ about. You hear their music every day. They were the Beatles.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Promotional image for The Beatles’ album, Seargent Pepper’s Lonely Hearts Club Band.

In 1844, a popular, long-haired musical group from Lancashire, England (predominantly from Oldham, near Manchester) landed in New York City after making a name for themselves in England.  They set the musical world on fire and created a musical legacy that has survived for more than a century and a half.

You probably don’t know who I’m talkin’ about.  They were the “Lancashire Bell Ringers” – the first (and perhaps only) handbell choir to achieve superstar status, performing for British Royalty, at least two American Presidents, the Speaker of the House, the Governor of Canada and the King of France. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Illustrated London News, Volume 2, Number 54, May 13, 1843, page 330.

For their first US tour, their promoter P. T. Barnum gave them a new name and a new look.  He told them to grow out their moustaches, dressed them up in the Sergeant Peppery uniforms and called them the “Swiss Bell Ringers.”  It was more exotic and besides, their thick Lancashire accents were foreign enough to fool the average American.  They were also referred to as “Campanologians,” Campanologiabeing Greek for “the study of bells.”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Promotional image for the Swiss Bell Ringers’ sheet music, Bell Quadrilles (as performed by the Swiss Bell Ringers), 1844[i].

The Swiss Bell Ringers’ influence may not have been as far-reaching as the Beatles, but it was long-lasting.  Their name, “Swiss Bell Ringers,” became the generic term for handbell choirs, even when there were no pretensions of being Swiss.  A long succession of imitators has kept the handbell tradition alive for more than a century.

Their influence may also extend beyond Christmas carols, generally, to perhaps the most iconic secular Christmas song specifically – “Jingle Bells.”  Long before Christopher Walken had a fever for “more cowbell baby!” in Saturday Night Live’s parody of Blue Oyster Cult, several blackface Minstrel troupes routinely performed burlesques of the “Campanalogians” billed as “Cowbellogians.”  Some of those troupes performed sleighing songs.  The Celebrated Original Nightingale Ethiopian Serenaders, for example, performed the unfortunately-named “Darkie Sleighing Party” in a “Cowbellogian” routine as early as 1849.

The Pell and Trowbridge minstrels performed a similar act called, “Cow-Bell-O-Gians: or, Swiss Bell Ringers,” during the years 1858 and 1859, and in 1857, their leader, Johnny Pell gave the first-ever public performance of “Jingle Bells” at theater owned by the man to whom the song was dedicated.  It is not much of a stretch to imagine that he might have sung “Jingle Bells” in one of his later Cowbellogian performances, or given its initial performance in the same style.

Campanologia

The art of “change ringing,” the structured ringing of tuned sets of bells in church towers, originated in Britain in about the 17th Century. 

WIKIPEDIA: Change ringing is the art of ringing a set of tuned bells in a controlled manner to produce variations in their striking sequences. This may be by method ringing in which the ringers commit to memory the rules for generating each change, or by call changes, where the ringers are instructed how to generate each new change by calls from a conductor. This creates a form of bell music which is continually changing, but which cannot be discerned as a conventional melody.


The number of permutations, or changes, that a particular group of bells, or peal, could produced can be determined with mathematical precision based on the numbers of bells, the sizes of the bells, and the time it takes for the various of the bells to swing back and forth.  The art of change ringing includes identifying interesting or pleasing combinations of changes, or playing as many different sets of changes as possible in succession, without repetition.

As explained in the mid-1800s:

Ringing-clubs are common all over England.  They mostly consist of the regular “professionals” attached to the parish belfry, and of ambitious amateurs “gaping for vacancies.”  . . .

In change-ringing no melody is attempted, for it is an arithmetical rather than a musical science.  Its theory is simple, though the practice requires great nicety and attention.  Let us suppose an octave of bells to be numbered from one to eight, a man to each bell-rope; if they be struck in regular succession, so as to produce the diatonic scale, that is a simple; but when the succession of bells is changed, as 1, 3, 5, 8, the ringer No. 3 must take care to succeed the stroke of no. 1, and so on.  Perhaps the next series of sounds immediately to follow No. 8 will be 2, 5, 7, 2, and thus almost innumerable changes can be effected.  Indeed a single but intricate peal – such as grandsire-triples – will take several hours performing, so numerous are the changes it contains.

Chambers’ Edinburgh Journal, Number 591, Saturday, May 27, 1843, page 149.


Handbell Ringers

For practical reasons, they eventually developed smaller sets of handbells for change ringers to practice without the inconvenience, and added noise, of getting everyone access to the tower bells.

As every member of a large club cannot have sufficient access to the belfry, they provide themselves with small hand-bells to practice with.  Sometimes great dexterity is thus attained not only in change-ringing, but in the production of tunes. 

Chambers’ Edinburgh Journal, Number 591, Saturday, May 27, 1843, page 149.

The practice of playing tunes on handbells developed sometime before 1809:

Chevely Park, Cambridgeshire, the seat of the Duke of Rutland, was . . . a scene of joy and festivity in honour of the day. . . .  During dinner they were enlivened by a party of hand-bell ringers, who played many loyal airs.

Stamford Mercury, November 10, 1809, page 3.

Handbells were common enough in 1810 that a book about the typical sports and pastimes of England included an image of someone playing two handbells:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Joseph Strutt, Glig-Gamena Angel-Deod, or, The Sports and Pastimes of the People of England, London, White and Co., 2d Edition, 1810, Plate 25 (detail).

The joculator, dancing before the fictitious goat depicted upon the twenty-fifth plate, has two large hand bells, and nearly of a size; but in general, they are regularly diminished, from the largest to the least; and ten or twelve of them, rung in rounds, or changes, by a company of ringers, sometimes one to each bell, but more usually every ringer has two. 

The same book described a one-man handbell band:

I have seen a man in London, who I believe is now living, ring twelve bells at one time; two of them were placed upon his head; he held two in each hand; one was affixed to each of his knees; and two upon each foot; all of which he managed with great adroitness, and performed a vast variety of tunes.”

Joseph Strutt, Glig-Gamena Angel-Deod, or, The Sports and Pastimes of the People of England, London, White and Co., 2d Edition, 1810, page 259.

The man was Roger Smith, a weaver by training, who switched careers when he lost his vision (or at least some vision) due to injury:
He constructed a belfry near Broad-wall, containing a peal of eight bells, from which he obtained a tolerable livelihood; which he was obliged to quit, in consequence of some building improvements.  He has ever since exercised his art in the most public places, on eight, ten, and sometimes twelve bells; and frequently accompanies the song-tunes with his voice, which adds considerably to the effect, though he has neither a finished nor a powerful style of execution.  While he performs upon the hand-bells (which he does sitting) he wears a hairy cap, to which he fixes two bells; two he holds in each hand; one on each side, guided by a string connected with the arm; one on each knee, and one on each foot.

James Caulfield, The Lives and Portraits of Remarkable Characters, London, W. Lewis, 1819, New Edition.

In a country known for bell ringers, Lancashire was the center of the action:

The ringers are stated to be natives of Lanacashire, a county celebrated in the annals of Campanology.

The Illustrated London News, Volume 2, Number 54, May 13, 1843, page 330.

A Liverpool guidebook made a similar point in 1844:

The Lancashire bell-ringers have always been celebrated for their skill in the art.  In 1807, there was a society of famous bell-ringers attached to this church, called the “Liverpool College Youths.”

Pictorial Liverpool, a New and Complete Hand-Book for Resident, Visitor, and Tourist, Liverpool, Lacey, [1844], page 256.

Reports of a bell-ringers’ festival in Lancashire in 1841 gives a sense of the regional popularity:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Preston Chronicle (Preston, Lancashire), July 24, 1841, page 3.

And in a region famous for its bell-ringers, the town of Oldham stood out, although even its bell-ringers were not without critics.  In 1827, some of Oldham’s bell-ringers were sued by a neighbor who was disturbed by their handbell practices.  The judge threw the case out:

This decision has given universal satisfaction to the inhabitants of Oldham; as it is well known, that there are few towns in England, where the art of change ringing has been brought to greater perfection than by the amateurs of Oldham.

Manchester Guardian, July 28, 1827, page 4.

The Oldham ringers were confident enough in their skills that they accepted an all-England challenge in 1835 (no news on who won):

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Shrewsbury Chronicle, April 17, 1835, page 4.

As their fame grew, they were eventually “discovered” by a Scottish magician who gave them their start in show business. John Henry Anderson achieved worldwide fame as the “Wizard of the North.”  He is the magician generally credited with inventing (or at least popularizing) the iconic rabbit-out-of-a-hat trick. 

He also had an eye for talent and showmanship.  He brought a group of Lancashire Bell Ringers to London in 1841:

Theatre Royal, Adelphi. – The GREAT WIZARD of the NORTH’s PALACE of FASHION and WONDER . . . .

The Great Wizard of the North begs to inform the Musical, the Bell-ringers of London, and the Public generally, that he has engaged the SEVEN HARMONIOUS YOUTHS; or, Lancashire Bell-ringers, whose extraordinary performances on fourteen bells has created a great sensation in the North of England.  The sensation having reached the Wizard, he has engaged them, and imported them direct from the north.  They will have the honour of appearing for the first time before the public of the metropolis between the parts of the Wizard’s performance, pealing forth their “merrie strains,” recalling the memory of the “golden days of good Queen Bess” and “merrie England.”

The Examiner (London), Number 1747, July 24, 1841, page 478.

The “Wizard of the North” brought the handbell wizards of Northern England back to London for a return engagement in 1843:

The Wizard of the North, as Mr. Anderson calls himself, has drawn his magic circle at the Adelphi . . . .  He has also engaged the Campanologian Band,as the bell-ringers are called; whose performance is quite as curious in its way as that of the Russian horn-blowere: so, what with the changing rings and ringing changes – deceiving the eyes and dinning the ears – the senses are utterly confounded, to the great delight of the visitors.

The Spectator (London), May 13, 1843, page 15.

In 1844, like Brian Epstein catching a Beatles’ show at the Cavern Club in Liverpool in 1961, P. T. Barnum chanced upon the Lancashire Bell Ringers in Ireland while on tour with Tom Thumb.  Barnum arranged a meeting with the Lancashire lads, in Liverpool fittingly enough, where he hatched his plan:

One of my stipulations was, that they should suffer their moustaches to grow, assume a picturesque dress, and be known as the “Swiss Bell Ringers.”  They at first objected, in the broad and almost unintelligible dialect of Lancashire, because, as they said, they spoke only the English language, and could not pass muster as Swiss people; but the objection was withdrawn when I assured them, that if they continued to speak in America as they had just spoken to me, they might safely claim to be Swiss, or anything else, and no one would be any wiser.

P. T. Barnum, The Autobiography of P. T. Barnum, London, Ward & Lock, 1855, page 134.

After a farewell performance in Oldham in early August, 1844, the newly christened “Swiss Bell Ringers” made their US debut at Niblo’s Garden in New York City.  They stayed in the United States for nearly three years, performing continuously throughout the United States, Canada, Mexico and Cuba for three years. 

About half-way through their US Tour, a brief article about their schedule gave a sense of their hectic pace:

Swiss Bell-Ringers. – It is said the Swiss Bell-ringers have travelled on this continent 25,700 miles, given 329 concerts, and sold 147,803 tickets, their expenses being $27,370.  They commenced at Niblo’s in September, 1845 [(sic)].  In even 100 days, they have given no less than 94 concerts, and travelled over 1900 miles.

The Daily Delta (New Orleans, Louisiana), February 14, 1846, page 2.

They returned to a hero’s welcome in Oldham in September 1847.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Manchester Guardian (Manchester, England), June 19, 1847, page 8.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Manchester Guardian, August 18, 1847, page 7.

P. T. Barnum brought them back to the United States in 1850.  This time they performed in his “museum” in New York City and billed themselves as the Lancashire Bell Ringers.  Perhaps they changed their name to distinguish themselves from other “Swiss Bell Ringers” who had popped up during their three year absence.  The success of their first tour ensured that English handbells would be erroneously known as “Swiss” handbells for generations.


Imitators

The Beatles gave us the Turtles, the Monkees, and the Partridge Family.  The Lancashire/“Swiss” Bell Ringers gave us the “American Bell Ringers,” “Germania Bell Ringers,” and the Peak and Berger Families of “Swiss” or “German” Bell Ringers, and any number of other imitators. 

The “Campanologian Brothers” or “American Bell Ringers” of New York City[ii]may have been the first.  They performed throughout New York and New England from as early as May 1845[iii], just nine months after the arrival of the Lancashire/Swiss ringers.  They had a direct connection to the Lancashire ringers, which may explain their rapid mastery of the bells.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Baltimore Sun, December 3, 1844, page 3.

The original “Swiss Bell Ringers” shared the stage on occasion with a popular flutist named C. L. Underer.  His name appears no accounts of their performances in Baltimore and Washington DC in December 1844.  C. L. Underer also regularly performed with the “Campanologian Brothers,” as did his brother John Underer, a pianist, composer and music teacher. 

Despite sometimes billing themselves as the “American Bell Ringers,” they appear to have adopted the style of dress of the “Swiss Bell Ringers”.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Burlington Free Press (Burlington, Vermont), June 27, 1845, page 2.

Perhaps C. L. Underer’s exposure to the original “Swiss” ringers gave him a good understanding of the techniques involved, and he and his brother were able to train up a group of homegrown ringers to play as well, or better (at least as described by the hometown press):

It seems to be the general verdict that they already excel their so-called “Swiss” rivals, though they have had but six months’ practice.”

The New York Herald, June 1, 1845, page 1.

C. L. Underer’s pianist brother John also had a connection with P. T. Barnum.  At least he had one a few years later when he toured the world as the accompanist for Jenny Lind, the “Swedish Nightengale,” whom Barnum famously lured to the United States with the promise (and delivery) of huge sums of money.  She is said to have earned $350,000, and Barnum $500,000, in 1850 money, about $10 and $15 million today, respectively.

But despite the possible connections, or perhaps because of the connections, the competition created a minor kerfuffle off in Buffalo:

Ding, Dong. – The Campanologians recently visited Buffalo, N. Y., when they found that a rival company of “native artists” had been there before them, claiming to be as good the genuine Swiss Bell Ringers, and asking patronage on the score of their nativity.  The Simon Pures issued a card denouncing the “counterfeit presentment” as an imposture and humbug.  Several of the presses in that vicinage have taken the home-brewed article under protection, and denounce the foreign band in turn as impostors – they claiming to be Swiss, when in fact they are Lancashire English weavers, who never saw the land of Tell.

Times-Picayune (New Orleans, Louisiana), June 22, 1845, page 2.

In 1849, two years after the departure and one year before the return of the original “Swiss Bell Ringers,” another group claiming a connection with them performed throughout New York and New England.


This company is composed of two Albanians, one of the original Swiss Bell Ringers, and a German Musician [(presumably Herr Freebertshyser)], and his three boys, 13, 11, and 9 years of age.  

Burlington Free Press, July 20, 1849, page 2.

Although the Lancashire troupe reportedly returned home in 1847, it is possible that one or more of them stayed in the US.  Years later, the obituary of Samuel H. Birtles, who died in Tombstone, Arizona in 1886, claimed that he had been the manager for the original “Swiss Bell Ringers” from Lancashire from the time of their first performances in London in 1841 through at least their first European tour after their return to England.[iv]  It is difficult to check the claim, but intriguingly, Birtles’ last name is the same name as town in Lancashire just a stone’s throw from Oldham.

It is unclear whether one of them actually performed with Freebertshyser or whether it was mere advertising puffery.  And curiously, although their early advertising images show a modest form of dress, they later affected the extravagant costume of the original “Swiss” bell-ringers, presumably to capitalize on their greater level of fame.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Albany Evening Journal, June 21, 1852, page3.

The Peak Family (sometimes spelled Peake), who started performing on the handbells in about 1852, became perhaps the longest-running, best-known American handbell act of the 1800s.  Although some sources credit them with introducing handbells in the United States in the 1830s, William Peak gave a different account of events: 

It was in the early fifties, and all my children were able to perform well on the harp and other musical instruments, while my wife had gained fame everywhere with her soprano voice. . . . Well, Barnum had just brought out some bell-ringers from Switzerland, and I saw and heard them at his American museum in New York.  From that moment I was enthusiastic over Swiss bell-ringing, and importing my own bells from Switzerland, I organized the family troupe, which gained almost instantaneous popularity and distinction.

Crawford Avalanche (Grayling, Michigan), March 12, 1896, page 6.

Peak’s comments, made several decades later, align with the contemporary evidence.  The earliest published notices of Peak Family performances date to 1846 and mention only singing.  Their earliest handbell advertisements appeared in 1852:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Burlington Free Press (Vermont), April 22, 1852, page 2.

The Peak family performed together into the 1880s, but the elder Peaks wound up in the poorhouse by the early 1890s. 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Morning Journal and Courier (New Haven, Connecticut), February 23, 1885, page 6.

Their set of bells, however, may have kept ringing into the 1950s:



The oldest set of Swiss Hand Bells in the United States will be featured in a unique concert to be given by the Mason Swiss Bell Ringers, nationally known novelty musicians, at the First Baptist Church . . . .

The set of bells they use in this concert was brought to the United States by a group of English Hand Bell Ringers in 1847 and were used by the Peak Family Swiss Bell Ringers in New England, who were known as the original all-American group of Swiss Bell Ringers, for many years.

About 1900, Mr. William Ward of Burlington, Vt., purchased the bells and for many years he and his wife and son gave concerts on the bells and other novelties under the name of the Ward Trio.  Last summer, during a visit with Mr. Ward, Mr. and Mrs. Mason purchased this famous set and began using the bells in their concerts as they were so superior in tone to the bells they had been using for 17 years.

Muncie Evening Press (Muncie, Indiana), November 2, 1950, page 25.

The Mason Swiss Bell Ringers were the Reverend and Mrs. Bernard Mason of Los Angeles, evangelists and musicians, who entertained church and civic groups across the country from at least the mid-1930s and into the late-1950s.

The Peak Family’s influence also extended to another popular handbell troupe from the 1860s and 1870s, the Berger Family of German Bell Ringers, who struck out on their own after some of them married into the Peak family.[v]


The Berger Family went on to achieve even greater success than their parents/in-laws – their secret to success? – give the public what they want:

Sol Smith Russell was the great drawing magnet that made the fortunes of theBerger family of bell ringers, while the Peake family, with fully as much musical talent, but without the comic singer, struggled along for years against adverse “luck” before a total collapse.  It was called luck but it was bad management.  If musical managers in the present day would only heed the lesson and bring music the people wish to hear, to mingle with their “classical” they would reap the reward with full houses. – Riverside Enterprise.

 The Evening Transcript (San Bernardino, California), May 26, 1902, page 15.

And their success was their undoing, at least as a handbell act, although it set them all up for long careers in show business.  The Berger Family stopped performing as a group when Sol Russell Smith’s career took off.  Fred Berger managed Sol’s business affairs for several decades, before managing theaters in New York City (the Columbia and Poli’s).  Fred’s brother Henry managed an even more famous actress, Madame Modjeska.  And their brother B. G. Berger managed a “German” comedian named George S. Knight, and also worked as an advance man for Sol Russell Smith.  Their sister Anna Teresa became a successful solo coronet player who commanded as much as $200 per week.

Many other lesser-known families also plied the handbell trade throughout the late-1800s and into the early-1900s; acts like the Spaulding Brothers Swiss Bell Ringers (1860s), Fritz German Bell Ringers (1870s), the Royce Swiss Bell Ringers (1880s-1890s), the Oake Family (1870s-1890s), Smith’s Swiss Bell ringers (1870s-1880s), the James Family of Swiss Bell Ringers (1890s-1900s), the Trousdale Family of Swiss Bell Ringers (1890s), and the Musical Georgettes (1910s).

The Shipp Brothers toured nationally throughout the 1890s, and one of them, H. G. Shipp, fronted the “Imperial Bell Ringers” during the early 1900s.  

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Imperial Hand-Bell Ringers’ flyer (University of Iowa Digital Library Item #63560).

 Since the Shipp brothers were based out their hometown of Boston, Massachusetts, it seems likely that they may have crossed paths at some point with Margaret Shurcliff, the person sometimes wrongly, or at least misleadingly, credited with having “introduced” handbell ringing in the United States.

Margaret Shurcliff’s father, Arthur Nichols, played an active role in restoring the bells in Boston’s Old North Church, and played an active role in having sets of bells installed in several other bell-towers, including, the Perkins School for the Blind, the Groton School, Memorial Tower in Hingham, Massachusetts, the University of Chicago, and the Church of the Advent in Boston.[vi]  His daughter Margaret inherited his love for bells, and even set precedence in 1902 when she reportedly became the first American woman to ring a complete tower bell peal in England.[vii]

At some point in the early 1900s, she is said to have brought back a set of handbells from Whitechapel Bell Foundry in London, after which “it became a tradition of the family to ring these bells on festive occasion, and in 1923 she organized the Beacon Handbell Ringers.”[viii]In 1937, she organized the New England Guild of English Handbell Ringers, the forerunner of the American Guild of English Handbell Ringers, established in 1954.[ix]

Although Mrs. Shurcliff may not have “introduced” handbell ringing in the United States, she certainly played a prominent role in taking it out of the exclusive purview of vaudevillians and show-people, to establish it as a “legitimate” avocation for more genteel folk.

It must have been a long, difficult process to change the perception of handbell choirs from an amusing vaudeville gimmick to a high-class entertainment.  Just as the Peak Family had difficulty retaining an audience for their classical repertoire against the Berger’s embrace of popular music and comedy, Margaret Shurcliff had an uphill battle in changing the attitudes of people used to seeing the likes of Vic Faust, “Rube Musician” and Champion Swiss Bell Ringer of the World.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Santa Ana Register (Santa Ana, California), May 3, 1913, page 4.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Pittsburgh Press (Pennsylvania), Julye 28, 1931, page 26.

Vic worked in “rube” wardrobe, rube being a term applied to farmers, many of whom bore the name of Reuben.  His makeup consisted of wire-rimmed spectacles, jutting chin whiskers, and a bright red wig of hemp which stuck out from his head at all angles.  The skintightness of his too-short trousers was accentuated by his suspender-wrinkled shirt and grotesque slap shoes which buttoned up over his ankles and stuck out in front of him like the feet of a well-shod duck.  Vic played, among other things, the violin, a musical saw, chimes, and a one-string fiddle.  He also coaxed melodies out of children’s toys, whistles with sliding handles, leaking balloons, and a tiny xylophone.

Betty Bryant, Here Comes The Showboat!, Lexington, Kentucky, The University Press of Kentucky, 2015, page 119.

The combination such “low” forms of comedy, with handbell ringing, is nearly as old as handbell ringing in the United States itself.





James Lord Pierpont wrote “Jingle Bells” in 1857.  The original sheet music, under the name “One Horse Open Sleigh,” was dedicated to “John P. Ordway, the founder of Ordway’s Aeolian Minstrel Troupe, a detail that has often gone unnoticed.”[x]  Ordway’s theater in Boston Massachusetts was the site of the first-ever public performance of “Jingle Bells” on September 15, 1857, when the blackface minstrel Johnny Pell sang the song in a bit entitled, “Dandy Darkies.”[xi] 

John P. Ordway was more than a showman.  He graduated from Harvard Medical School in 1861 and was “one of the first surgeons in the field” after the outbreak of the Civil War.[xii]  He claims to have performed the “first surgical operation” of that war on April 23, 1961, on a man evacuated to Annapolis from Fort Sumter.[xiii] 

There is no direct evidence that Pell’s version was accompanied by handbells, but it would not be a surprise if it had been.  Although blackface comedian, Johnny Pell, was the first person to sing “Jingle Bells” in public, he was not the first person to sing a “sleighing song” in black-face.  Nor would he have been the first blackface performer to sing a “sleighing song” with handbell accompaniment.  During the decade before “Jingle Bells’” premier in 1857, several blackface minstrel troupes sang “sleighing songs,” performed burlesques of the “Campanologians” or “Swiss Bell Ringers,” and in at least one case sang a “sleighing song” with handbell accompaniment. 

In 1846, the Harmoneons troupe of black-face minstrels sang “the sleighing song, ‘O, swift we go o’er the fleecy snow,’” in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, albeit with no mention of bell ringing.[xiv] “O Swift We Go” was a popular “sleighing song,” words by J. T. Fields, that was set to music by at least four different composers between 1840 and 1860.  Fields’ words were also suitable to sing to the tune of an old sailing song, “Some Love to Roam” (“Some love to roam, o’er the dark sea foam, Where the shrill winds whistle free . . . ”) suggesting that the lyrics may have been intended to evoke the feeling of sailing to sleighing.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Sheet Music cover art, Music by Knight, 1840.
O swift we go o’er the fleecy snow,
When moon beams sparkle round;
When hoofs keep time to music’s chime,
As merrily on we bound.
. . .
With a laugh and a song, we glide along
Across the fleeting snow;
With friends beside, how swift we ride
On the beautiful track below!
. . .

One year after the Harmoneons sang “O Swift We Go,” several troupes of blackface minstrels performed burlesques of the “Swiss Bell Ringers.”

In July 1847, the Christy’s Minstrels’ lampooned the “Campanologians” in Detroit:

Go and see them.  The “Cowbellogian” Burlesque is worth double the price of a ticket.

Detroit Free Press (Michigan), July 16, 1847, page 2.

Not to be outdone, the “Celebrated and Original Band of Sable Harmonists” added a handbell act to their show.  The act was arranged by Richard Hooley who, until recently, had been the leader of Christy’s Minstrels[xv]:

They also take great pleasure in stating that from the valuable acquisitions lately made to the Band, they are now enabled to give the celebrated and laughable burlesque on the

SWISS BELL RINGERS:

As originally arranged by Messrs Wells and Hooley at Buffalo, N. Y.

The entertainment will consist of three parts – 
1st– As the Exquisite or Northern Negro, with popular parodies, &c.
2nd– As the Sable Bell Ringers.
3rd– As the Plantation or Southern Darkie, &c.

The Cincinnati Enquirer (Ohio), September 4, 1847, page 3.

Later the same month, the Buckleys’ “Peedee Ethiopian Opera Troupe”[xvi]performed a similar act in Baltimore:

Their  songs are of the very best kind and new to us; and to wind up with the Cowbellogians caps the climax.

The Baltimore Sun, September 23, 1847, page 2.

The Buckleys would later be known for “Buckleys Celebrated Sleighing Song,” written by A. Sedgewick and published in 1853.  


Chorus:
While jingle, jingle, jingle, jing,
The bells so merry ring,
Of sleigh bells and of pretty belles,
Oh gaily will we sing . . . .

Buckley’s Sleighing song was well known enough that a published script for a burlesque on “Robinson Crusoe,” performed in 1860 and published in London, included a stage direction to sing a song to the tune of “Buckley’s ‘Sleighing Song.’”[xvii]

Other groups also developed “Cowbellogian” acts:

 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Daily Stage Guard - Wetumpka Alabama February 17 1849 page 2.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Daily National Whig (Washington DC), March 17, 1849, page 3.

In 1849, George Kunkel’s “Nightingale Ethiopian Serenaders” put two-and-two together, and presented a parody of a popular “sleighing song” in the burlesque style of the Campanologians:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Baltimore Sun (Maryland), May 1, 1849, page 3.

Kunkel’s “ Cowbellogians” were no amateurs.  As one paper put it, they were “too good a representation to be considered a burlesque of the Swiss bell ringers.”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Baltimore Sun (Maryland), April 20, 1849, page 2.

Five years later, Kunkel’s “Nightingale Opera Troupe” still had the song in its repertoire when they sang “Darkie Sleighing Party” in Washington DC, as part of a “Rebuff to Uncle Tom’s Cabin”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Evening Star (Washington DC), December 1, 1854, page 2.
 George Kunkel was not the only performer singing “Darkie Sleighing Party.”  The lyrics to “Darkey Sleighing Party,” sometimes under the title “The Merry Sleigh Bells,” appeared in at least four collections of black-face minstrel songs, published in 1850, 1853, 1854 and 1861.  The earliest version names Nelson Kneass as the composer and notes that it was “sung by Chas. White, at his Melodian Concert Saloon” in New York City.  The date of publication lines up with the earliest known performance of the song in 1849.  Kneass is known to have worked with White in 1848,[xviii]so it is possible the song predates 1849.  It is also possible that the Nightingale Serenaders performed Kneass’ song independently, or that they ripped it off in some form or another, or vice versa.

The lyrics were a natural fit for a handbell act.

The were published with a race-neutral title and race-conscious dialect in 1850:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
White’s New Ethiopian Song Book, Philadelphia, T. B. Peterson and Brothers, 1850.


And published with race-conscious title and no dialect in 1853:

The Darkey Sleigh Ride

Jingle, jingle, clear the way,
‘Tis the merry, merry sleigh –
Joyfully we glide along,
Only listen to our song.
Over the bridge, down by the mill,
Then upset upon the hill;
Set ‘em up, the sleigh-bells ring,
While we darkies laugh and sing.

Chorus.

Jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, clear the way,
‘Tis the merry, merry, merry, merry, merry sleigh

Go-a-long! &c

Christy’s Plantation Melodies No. 2, Philadelphia, Fisher & Brother, 1853.

I challenge anyone to read the lyrics and not do a double-take at “laugh and sing” in the first verse, or to read the chorus and not start humming:

Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingleall the way,
What fun it is to ride and sing in a one horse open sleigh –

Hey!

 It might be tempting to see this song as the direct inspiration for “Jingle Bells,” but this song was itself a parody of an earlier, popular, straight “sleighing song,” based on a poem written by the Ivy League warrior-poet[xix]George W. Patten (not George S. Patton), who lost a hand at the Battle of Cerro Gordo in the Mexican-American war:

Capt. Geo. W. Patten. – From General Scott’s official dispatch of the battle of Cerro Gorda, published on our first page, our readers will regret to learn that Capt. George W. Patten, the warrior-poet, lost his right hand in that terrible struggle. – Capt. Patten has written some of the finest poetical compositions in the language, and his misfortune will be regretted by the whole people – for the whole people have read his soul-stirring poetical efforts.

However, his misfortune in losing his right hand while bravely fighting the battles of his country, will not utterly prevent him from delighting his hundreds of thousands of admirers in the future.  He will have to do as a brother poet has done for many years, one who writes probably more and better than any man in the Union, as we understand, - write with his left hand.  It will not do at all for him to hang his harp upon the willows – its strings must again be touched, and strains of surpassing beauty and power will echo through the land.

Natchez Daily Courier (Natchez, Mississippi), May 25, 1847, page 2.

Three years before losing his hand, George Patten published the poem that served as the model for Kneass’ “Darkey Sleighing Party”:

The Merry Sleigh.
By Lieut. G. W. Patten, U. S. A.

Jingle! Jingle! Clear the way,
‘Tis the merry-merry sleigh!
As it swiftly scuds along,
Hear the burst of happy song,
See the gleam of glances bright,
Flashing o’er the pathway white,
Jingle! Jingle! How it whirls,
Crowded full of laughing girls.

. . .

Fort Ontartio, N. Y., Dec., 1843.

The Ladies Companion and Literary Expositor(New York), Volume 20, January 1844, page 147.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Sheet music cover art 1844.
 Patten’s poem would be set to music no fewer than four times by no fewer than four composers, twice in 1844 (Saroni and Woodbury) and again in 1852 (Bradbury) and 1856 (Beams).  Woodbury’s 1844 version, written in 2/4 time similar to “Jingle Bells,” introduced the chorus, “jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle clear the way,” later borrowed by Kneass for “Darkey Sleighing Party” (or “Merry Sleigh Bells”).  Despite the similarities with “Jingle Bells,” there was a difference.  Woodbury’s chorus is played in double-time with respect to the verse – sixteenth notes, instead of eighth notes, unlike “Jingle Bells” that retains the steady eighth-note rhythm of the verse.  I have not seen sheet music for Kneass’s version, so it is unclear whether he followed Woodbury’s lead or made changes that might have more closely anticipated “Jingle Bells.”
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Sheet music cover art 1856.

So when James Lord Pierpont was riding around singing “sleighing songs” in his “one-horse open sleigh” in 1857, cooking up his own sleighing song, he might have been singing Fields’ “O Swift We Go,” Patten’s “The Merry Sleigh,” “Buckley’s Celebrated Sleighing Song” or the “Darkies’ Sleighing Party.”  He may even have been thinking of a “Swiss” handbells accompaniment, or perhaps a blackface parody like the “Sable Bell Ringers” or the “Cowbellogians.” 

But I would not read too much into the blackface origin of “Jingle Bells.”  “Sleighing songs” were not the sole province of blackface performers.  The various versions of “O Swift We Go” and “The Merry Sleigh,” for example, were popular “sleighing songs” in their own right.  And in any case, every popular song was grist for the minstrel mill.  “The minstrel show in this period was taking much of the mid-century musical world in America, especially anything with highbrow (with the apparent exception of religious music), and, so to speak, turning it on its ear.”[xx]

Although “Jingle Bells” appears to have been written expressly for a man who ran a blackface minstrel theater, and was first performed in blackface, the lyrics themselves merely reflect all of the standard lyrical conventions of every other milquetoast “sleighing song” of the period, without resort to racial stereotypes or dialect, as had been the case for “The Darkies’ Sleighing Party” a decade earlier.

So sing “Jingle Bells” without guilt, shame or rage – it’s a fun, traditional holiday song. 

And when you do – “More Cowbell Baby!”








[ii]The New York Herald, June 1, 1845, page 1 (“The Campanologian Brothers, from this city, gave a concert at Auburn on Monday evening last . . . .”).
[iii]Auburn Journal and Advertiser (Auburn, New York), May 21, 1845, page 2.
[iv]Daily Tombstone (Tombstone, Arizona), July 31, 1886, page 3 (Under the management of Mr. Birtles this troupe made their first appearance in 1841 . . . .”).
[v]Robert L. Sherman, Actors and Authors, with Composers and Managers who Helped Make them Famous, a Chronological Record and Brief Biography of Theatrical Celebrities from 1750 to 1950, Chicago, 1951, pages 348-349 (“Some of them married into the Berger family, another famous musical family trouping in the early 1850s and later.”).
[vi] Mira Whiting, “Arthur Nichols and Change Ringing,” The North American Guild of Change Ringers (nagcr.org), October 24, 2008 (http://www.nagcr.org/articles/2008/10/arthur-nichols.html).
[viii]The Morning Herald (Hagerstown, Maryland), August 14, 1959, page 11.
[x]“Upsotting the ‘One Horse Open Sleigh’: The Blackface Origins of ‘Jingle Bells,’” Kyna Hamill, Medford Historical Society & Museum Newsletter, Winter, 2016
[xii]The Harvard Register (Cambridge, Massachusetts), Volume 1, Number 6, May 1880, page 108.
[xiii]Thomas F. Harrington, The Harvard Medical School; a History, Volume 2, New York, Lewis Publishing Company, 1905, page 925.
[xiv]Pittsburgh Daily Post (Pennsylvania), September 30, 1846, page 2.
[xv]William L. Slout, Editor, Burnt Cork and Tambourines (Clipper Studies in the theatre Number 11), Borgo Press, 2007, Page 161.
[xvi]“Negro Minstrelsy,” Spirit of the South(Rockingham, North Carolina), March 11, 1876, page 1 (“Then, in 1847 or 1848, the Buckley’s started the Peedee Minstrels.”).
[xvii]Henry James Byron, Robinson Crusoe; or, Harlequin Friday and the King of the Caribee Islands!, London, Thomas Hailes Lacy, [date of publication not listed; first performed December 26, 1860], page 12.
[xviii]The New York Herald, December 30, 1848,page 3. “Stoppani Hall . . . will open . . . New Year’s Day, with White’s New Band of Serenaders and Operatic Vocalists . . . .  The whole under the direction of Mr. Nelson Kneass, the celebrated Pianist, Composer, and Guitarist.”
[xix] George W. Patten, a native of Newport, Rhode Island, graduated from Brown University in 1825 before attending the United States Military at West Point.  He was still a student there when he had several poems published in a collection of American poetry.  Samuel Kettell, Specimens of American Poetry, Volume 3, Boston, S. G. Goodrich and Co., 1829.
[xx]“Early Minstrel Show Music, 1843-1852,” Robert B. Winans, Inside the Minstrel Mask, Readings in Nineteenth-Century Blackface Minstrelsy, Annemarie Bean, editor, Wesleyan University Press, 1996, page 161.

Straw Hats, White Hats and White Shoes - a History of Wearing White Before Labor Day




Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Library of Congress.


The people will think – what I tell them to think!
  Orson Welles as Charles Foster Kane.

These sentiments reflect Orson Welles’ take on the journalistic philosophy of newspaper publisher William Randolph Hearst, who served as the model for Kane in Welles’ 1941 classic film, Citizen Kane.  While fiction, the words may nonetheless have some basis in truth.  Hearst is widely credited (or blamed) for stoking anti-Spanish passions during the run-up to the Spanish-American war with sensationalized and falsified propaganda designed to sell more newspaper – or, as his critics called it at the time, 120 years before President Trump used the expression – “fake news.” 

Hearst also used “fake news” to stoke anti-straw hat passions in Chicago in a ploy to generate profits from hat advertisements.  “Straw hat day” was a widely practiced, annual form of mass hysteria in which men were publicly shamed or involuntarily forced to abandon their summer straw hats (or white hats) on a date-certain, usually sometime in September.   “Straw hat day,” or “white hat day,” may have been the model or inspiration for the now-familiar fashion dictum that one should “only wear white between Memorial Day and Labor Day.” 

Although there are legitimate, rational reasons that would naturally lead people to prefer lighter, more reflective color in summer time and despite the fact that it would be natural for hatters to tailor an ad campaign to take advantage of the fact, Hearst may have taken things too far.  He claimed that Mayor Thompson had ordered an end to straw hat season – the mayor said he had done no such thing:

And We’re Going to Stick to Light Underwear, Too

Hearst’s Chicago Examiner needs money. Things haven’t been falling right for the morning link in William Randolph’s chain of newspapers.  So the Examiner is anxious to please the advertisers.

Every year for some time the Examiner, just about the first of September, has started a “can the lid” campaign.  The big idea is to throw away, break or burn the straw hat that cost you a couple of dollars a month or so ago. . . .

Every year the mayor has been asked to proclaim “Fall Hat Day,” when you were supposed to grasp the spirit and cast off your old top piece.  This year as usual, the Examiner asked Mayor Thompson to proclaim the end of the straw hat season.

Then the Examiner got bumped.  Mayor Thompson refused to fall for the advertising bunk.  Chicago will have no fall hat day this year, he announced.

“Let the people wear their straw hats as long as they want to,” the mayor told a reporter for the Examiner.  “We have an unusually warm September and there is no reason in the world that straw hats, lighter and cooler than the fall stuff, cannot stay with us.

“As long as the straw hats are comfortable I won’t try, by molding public opinion, to force people to buy new ones.”

The Day Book (Chicago, Illinois), September 21, 1915, page 28.

Mayor Busse had fought a similar battle five years earlier:

No one seems to remember just when the order against the wearing of straw or light colored headgear by men after August 31 was issued.  No one remembers what lord high chamberlain in the court of fashion first recommended the idea or went round the country exhorting a strict observance of the edict.[i]

“I shall not issue any such proclamation, and, what’s more, I never did issue any such proclamation,” was the mayor’s statement.[ii]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pensacola Journal (Florida), August 29, 1921, page 6.
Whereas in Chicago the mayor disclaimed any association with the rule, other mayors openly meddled in hat-fashion (assuming, of course, that it wasn’t “fake news” as well).  A report of Omaha’s mayor extending the end of straw hat season in 1913 also suggests that people on the street took the rules seriously and enforced it with vigilante action:

With no fear of assault or batter Omahans may wear their old straw lids for fifteen days after the first of September, for Acting Mayor Dan B. Butler . . . has proclaimed an extension of the straw hat season.

Omaha Bee (Omaha, Nebraska), August 30, 1913, page 12.

The strict enforcement of the end of straw hat (sometimes “white hat”) season dates to 1870 and started, curiously enough, on the floor of the New York Stock Exchange. 

These long-standing, well known and widely practiced seasonal straw hat and white hat fashion rules pre-date the earliest evidence of seasonal rules on wearing white by several decades.  Moreover, some of the earliest references to the newer, more general seasonal clothing rules refer back to the straw hat laws.  It therefore seems plausible, if not likely, that the straw hat rules inspired or served as a model for the later, general restrictions about wearing white.  

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
South Bend News-Times (Indiana), September 1, 1922, page 11.

White Wearing Rules

The fashion dictum that “you can only wear white between Memorial Day and Labor Day” is firmly entrenched in American pop-culture.  But its origins remain dark and murky. 

Some sources speculate that it reflects practical seasonal factors like temperature and cleanliness.  Others suggest more trivial origins among fashion editors or high-society arbiters of good taste and class distinction.  But whatever its origin, it is generally believed to have developed sometime during the early 1900s.  [Dan Fallon, writing on Digg.com, provided a good summary of the various opinions and understandings of the possible origin of why we don’t wear white after Labor Day.[iii]]

But despite the widespread belief of its long history, the earliest unambiguous reference to the rule in its current formulation, that I could find, dates to just the early 1960s. 

White jackets, traditionally, are worn only from Memorial Day to Labor Day.


The Akron Beacon Journal, July 19, 1964, Sunday Roto Magazine, page 2.

But that’s not to say there were no precursors. 

There are numerous references from the 1940s through the 1960s, for example, about the impropriety of wearing white shoes after Labor Day.

I also found a few isolated references to the inappropriateness of wearing white after Labor Day or appropriateness of wearing white after Memorial Day.

It is in better taste not to wear white after Labor Day.

The Philadelphia Inquirer, June 17, 1947, page 18.

If the wedding is after Memorial Day, the men could wear white linen suits or dark coats and flannel trousers . . . .

Detroit Free Press, May 20, 1940, page 9.

And I found a few oblique allusions to the possible existence of such a rule, even as it avoided being explicitly set out in print (note: “Decoration Day” is an outdated name for “Memorial Day):

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Evening Journal (Wilmington, Delaware), May 26, 1925, page 10.


Honey of a coat you’ll wear from Decoration Day through Labor Day.

Detroit Free Press, May 22, 1946, page 10.

But for all of the tepid statements of the rule, there does not appear to be much (if any) evidence that the “traditional” rule-of-thumb to “wear white from Memorial Day through Labor Day” was ever a hard-fast rule before the 1960s.

A popular advice columnist favored practicality over any sort of rigid rule:

Dear Martha Carr:
. . . Is it too late to wear white shoes on the hayride?

. . . You can judge by the weather whether or not to wear white shoes (but not your best ones that could be spoiled by dust and weeds and grass).

St. Louis Post-Dispatch (Missouri), September 11, 1933, page 26.

When Emily Post published her first book of Etiquette in 1922, she devoted more than thirty pages to proper dress without once mentioning seasonal rules for wearing white.  She did, however, criticize “the sheep” who slavishly follow fashion rules to the letter:

Less numerous, but far more conspicuous, are the dressed-to-the-minute women who, like sheep exactly, follow every turn of latest fashion blindly and without the slightest sense of distance or direction.  As each new season’s fashion is defined, all the sheep run and dress themselves each in a replica of the other, their own types and personalities have nothing to do with the case.

Etiquette in Society, in Business, in Politics, New York, Funk & Wagnalls Company, 1922, page 541.

But that’s not to say that there weren’t any seasonal fashion rules that found widespread acceptance.  During the 1910s, for example, there was a widely reported rule against wearing low-cut shoes after September 30.  The 1910s also brought the earliest suggestions of banning white shoes after September-something-or-other.

And the granddaddy of all strictly enforceable seasonal fashion rules, “White Hat Day” or “Straw Hat Day,” reigned for more than five decades, enforced by peer pressure and, at times, mayoral decree, direct action and mob rule.  It may also be the inspiration, forerunner, or model for all of the later rules and the ultimate origin of the now-familiar dictum to “only wear white from Memorial Day to Labor Day.”


White Hat Day

Long before strict seasonal rules emerged, white hat season evolved naturally as a rational response to warm weather.  White hats were more reflective and straw hats provided cooling air circulation. 

Hat dealers were nobody’s fool, and tailored their advertising to take advantage of the trend.  Seasonal hat advertisements from the mid-1800s suggest that there was no hard-fast rule or drop-dead date.

In Washington DC, one hatter encouraged the switch from white hats to dark hats in early October:

HATS of every material in the new autumnal style, in the minutest particular according with the prevailing mode, can be obtained at “TODD’S.”

The season permitting white hats, Panamas, and Leghorns to be laid aside, gentlemen are invited to examine a new collection of my manufacture . . . .

The Daily Union (Washington DC), October 7, 1846, page 2.

In New York City, the white hat season seems to have run generally from early-June through late-September, but not with any specificity.  In 1853, white hats were “on the wane” in the second week of September:

White hats are on the wane.  The fur looks grey and dusty, the trimmings exhibit the effects of wear and weather, and the crowns give evidence of contact with omnibus tops and low door ways.  Poor whity!  The title of somber hue is about to exercise the supremacy.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle (New York), September 10, 1853, page 3.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Raftsman’s Journal (Clearfield, Pennsylvania), October 31, 1855, page 3.

In 1856, a dealer opened straw hat season by June 7:

Opening of the Straw Hat Season. – Genin opens the Straw Hat Season for 1856 with a stock which, in extent, variety and beauty cannot be paralleled in New York.  Besides the East India Hat, confined exclusively to this establishment, the assortment includes Luteve, Leghorns, Panama, Canton, English brilliants, brown and white Sennets and many other besides.

New-York Tribune, June 7, 1856, page 6.

Unseasonably warm weather forced an early onset of white hat season in New York City in 1859:

The Weather. – The weather is certainly rushing the season; it is warm enough for the dog-days. . . .

White hats, rosebuds, and beer gardens have been prematurely developed, and the early run on the ice crop threatens a scarcity at the latter end of the season.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, May 9, 1859, page 11.

White hat season came to an end by October of the same year:

All white hats are respectfully requested to disappear.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, October 1, 1859, page 3.

A decade later, white hat season still ran into late August.  Brokers at the New York Stock Exchange, for example, were still wearing white hats when the market collapsed on “Black Friday,” September 24, 1869:

Before 8 a.m., both Broad and New streets were filled with outside operators.  They seemed to snuff the approaching battle in the air.  Their white hats, with mourning bands, seemed to shake with excitement, and they shook their little books in the air as if confident of winning a fortune in no time.  Every one had his own little rumor, and industriously circulated it among his friends. “Gold, gold,” this was all the talk.

Daily Kansas Tribune (Lawrence, Kansas), September 29 1869, page 1.

It did not end well.  It was a bloodbath.  Stock prices dropped by 20 percent from September 24 to October 1. 

One year later, almost to the day, the Stock Exchange and Gold Room experienced a different kind of “bloodbath”: 

Gold never went up in more lively style than did those hats, and never came down with such destruction, even on “black Friday.”

Charleston Daily News (South Carolina), October 1, 1870, page 2.

It all started with a widely ignored notice posted September 21, 1870:

Notice. – All white hats found in the Board Room after the 25th of September will be considered contraband of war, and will be treated accordingly.

Signed by the Sub-Committee
Sept. 21, 1870.

On Monday, September 26, 1870, “when Trinity clock struck 3,”[iv]the order went into effect.  There is no suggestion of collusion with the hatters, but they profited nonetheless, as did the junk dealers who scooped up old hats for a song:



Order Against White Hats.

In fact everybody who entered the Board with [a white hat] was surprised by having it mashed over his eyes or knocked on the floor to be danced about by the enforcers of the law, and by two- o’clock Broad street was crowded with junk cartmen, who sent in a delegation to “bear” the hat market, and succeeded admirably.  In a short time white hats became at a discount.  Unlucky men who had them and who managed to escape the onslaught of canes, apples, pears, peaches and everything that could make a decent white hat lose its proper equilibrium made tracks for the nearest hat store, where he supplied himself with one of a dark and mournful color. . . .

Resistance to the flanking movements were found to be useless, and when the battle closed late in the day not a white hat was to be seen on all the field, and high above the plaints of the wounded who had parted with their summer head tops against their will, rose the shouts of victory and the glorious strains of the glorious chant of “When this old hat was new.”  For once in a lifetime bull and bear brokers had combined to bull the hat market, for which the hatters will doubtless sing psalms of praise for a year to come.

New York Herald, September 27, 1870, page 12.

But even with strict enforcement at the end of the season, I have seen no similar enforcement at the start of the season, in New York or elsewhere.  In 1872, for example, white hat season started early, with no fanfare, in South Carolina:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Newberry Herald (Newberry, South Carolina), May 29, 1872, page 1.

In New York City, the powers-that-be at the Stock Exchanged pushed the end of the season back to September 30:

In accordance with the annual custom of the “regulations” of the Stock Exchange the wearing of white hats is forbidden in that institution after Monday next. . . .  The public who desire to witness the proceedings will find an excellent standpoint in the gallery of the Stock Exchange, entrance on Wall street.  Meantime the official announcement has been printed and publicly posted throughout the Board and over the street, as follows: 

NOTICE
is hereby given that white hats are called in on and after Monday, September 30.  Any white hat appearing in the New York Stock Exchange on or after the above date will be confiscated. By order of the REGULATORS.

New York Herald, September 24, 1872, page 5.

Several months later the events of the day were published in a magazine with a national circulation, which was widely reprinted across the country:

“WHITE-HAT” DAY

On one of the last days in September we were the astonished recipients of a singular and mysterious invitation from a member of the New York Board of Brokers.  The note contained words like these: “Come to the Exchange on Monday, September 30th: white hats are declared confiscated on that day.”

. . . The fun grew fast and furious, the air was literally darkened with flying hats of every shape and size, but all white.  The stout tall beavers were converted into footballs till their crowns were kicked out and their brims torn off, when they were seized upon as instruments for further torture.

Lippincott’s Magazine, Volume 11, Number 1, January 1873, page 118.

“White Hat Day” at Exchange received widespread attention again in 1877, although this time it started at 1 pm on September 19:

OFF WITH HIS HAT.
Some Tall Fun on the New York Stock Exchange.

Wednesday was “white hat day” on the New York Stock Exchange. . . . .  Late in the afternoon at least one-third of the brokers doing business on the floor were bareheaded, and dozens of crushed white hats were whirling in the air or ornamenting the gas brackets.  Straw hats were treated even in a worse manner.  They were torn apart in many instances, and the floor was strewn with the fragments.  A favorite trick was to approach an unconscious, bareheaded broker from behind and pull a dilapidated white tile down over his face and ears.  His frantic efforts to dislodge it were hindered by hundreds of willing hands. . . .

The neighboring hatters drove a brisk trade that evening.

Buffalo Daily Dispatch and Evening Post(Buffalo, New York), September 21, 1877, page 2.

In 1883, “White Hat Day” was moved up to noon on September 14, and this time, apparently for the first time, light summer jackets were subject to the same ban.  Violators were stripped of their coat and subsequently fined for being sleeveless on the floor:

WHITE HATS MUST GO.

Several brokers went upon the floor of the New-York Stock Exchange yesterday with light colored hats upon their heads, forgetful of the fact that such Summer-like head-gear is not to be tolerated by the gentle “bulls” and “bears” after Sept. 14. . . .

A mock proclamation was posted on Friday announcing that “Summer hats and coats must go,” and the oil brokers, who posted the proclamation, made it their business during yesterday forenoon to see that all white hats and alpaca and linen coats found on the floor of the Exchange were rendered unfit for future use.  The jollity of the occasion was enhanced by the promptness with which Chairman Peters fined such members as had their coats torn off for appearing in the Exchange in their shirt sleeves.  The fine in each instance was $5.

New York Times, September 16, 1883, page 10.

And these were the Captains of Industry who stoked progress in the Gilded Age – unbelievable.

New York was not the only place to have a “straw hat season” during this period:

It’s getting to be toward fall, now, and the straw hat season is about done for.

Des Moines Register, August 26, 1871, page 4.

And the New York Stock Exchange was not the only exchange with a “White Hat Day.”  When the members of the Minnesota state legislature engaged in a number of “mirthful pranks” and “practical jokes” on the final day of its session in 1885, it “reminded on of ‘white hat day’ in the Chicago board of trade.’”[v]

The notion of a strictly enforceable drop-dead date received wide acceptance by 1884.  The date was another new one, but it was still in September:

Au Revoir, White Hat.

One of the laws that custom has made, in regulating the waring apparel as the seasons come and go, is the rule that all white hats, straw, felt or cloth, must be laid aside on September 15th of each year.  This rule first prevailed in the stock exchange, New York, years ago, and has now become general throughout the country.  Gentlemen of taste, and those who make no pretensions to style, have gradually recognized the custom, thinking, perhaps, that as the white tile must be laid aside at some time during the autumn, it might just as well disappear on a fixed day as any other.

Democrat and Chronicle (Rochester, New York), September 15, 1884, page 7.

But with the rule taking on the weight of tradition and custom elsewhere, it was growing wearisome (at least in warm weather) at its place of origin:


“This is White hat day, but the celebration is a failure,” said Mr. Charles Deacon, the assistant custodian of the Stock Exchange, this afternoon, as he removed his straw head gear and mopped his perspiring brow with an ample pocket handkerchief. 

“The weather is so warm,” he added, “that many of the brokers have concluded to wear their summer hats for a while longer.  A few white tiles were smashed to-day, but the fun did not amount to anything to speak of.  I guess the genuine, old-fashioned circus will be postponed until the 20th inst.  In former years the 20th was the orthodox date for calling in the white hats, but latterly the brokers have become somewhat mixed in their ideas as to the proper date.  Some think it should be the 15th, others the 20th, and a few claim that black hats need not be donned until the 25th.”

A few white hats were destroyed to-day in the Produce Exchange.

Philadelphia Inquirer, September 15, 1885, page 7.

But despite some people being bored by the whole business in 1885, they were still going through the motions on September 14, 1895:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The American Hatter, Volume 24, Number 2, September 1894, page 83.
 
And as “white hat day” became more widespread and ritualized, it attracted the attention of joke writers:
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 15, Number 377, May 28, 1884, page 212.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Philadelphia Inquirer(Pennsylvania), August 4, 1885, page 3.


Eventually, the rule took the force of “law” and took on a life of its own.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Star and Times (Missouri), May 29, 1914, page 4.

Straw Hat Law

Goodbye, old hat, you’ve served me well,
   Through weather wet and dry,
But now I lay you on the shelf,
   Good bye, old hat, good bye.
The time for straw is past; to get
   A felt hat I must try,
You’re battered, old and grimy now,
But just the same, good bye!

Today marks the passing of the straw hat for the year of our Lord, 1897. . . .

Just why September 1 should be the time when the straw hat ceases to be, and the felt hat resumes its sway, it would be hard to say.  There are warm days in September; as a usual thing very warm ones, in fact. . . .  Yet there is an unwritten law, as binding as once were the edicts of the Medes and the Persians, that compels he who would be correct in dress to discard the light, becoming and often still good straw hat for the hot and uncomfortable silk or felt. . . .

In some cities straw hat day is a regular institution, and it is celebrated with much éclat.  On change in New York the straw hat law is rigidly enforced, and woe betide the man who forgets that the time has come to make a change in his head covering. . . .

Even in Springfield this day is observed to a limited extent.  At one of the packing houses a notice is posted that all wearers of straw hats after today will be asked to contribute to the beer fund. . . .

What becomes of all the straw hats?  That is an unsolved mystery.

The Leader-Democrat (Springfield, Missouri), September 1, 1897, page 3.

What becomes of all the straw hats, indeed? 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Spokane Press (Spokane, Washington), August 24, 1906, page 4.
 
Disposition varied by location.  Most people likely just threw them away or put them into storage, while others (perhaps people with connections to the hat business) staged elaborate ceremonies.

They burned them in New Orleans:

A curious custom prevails in New Orleans by which the end of the straw hat season is marked by elaborate and impressive ceremonies  This year a mysterious personage, known as “General Anthony Sambola,” fixed October 11th as the date after which summer headgear was illegal, improper and contraband of war, and on that day in many parts of the city huge piles of hats were burned in the streets, after more or less prominent citizens had made orations over them.

The Press-Visitor (Raleigh, North Carolina), October 22, 1896, page 2.

And fed them to the elephants in New York City:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Morning News (Wilmington, Delaware), September 19, 1925, page 14.
 
A lucky horse might get to eat a hat:
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Kingston Daily Freeman (Kingston, New York), August 31, 1954, page 8.

Organized Resistance

But not everyone was onboard with the program.  A group styling itself the “Autumnal Straw Hat Association” routinely received widespread notice in the papers every year from 1895 through 1898 – although even their resistance was conditional on warm weather:

A unique organization called the Autumnal Straw Hat Association has just been formed in Boston.  Its object is to persuade men to wear straw hats after September 15, provided the temperature makes it justifiable.

The Indianapolis News (Indiana), September 14, 1895, page 4.

In Davenport Iowa, the editors encouraged open rebellion – as long as the warm weather held out:

It may be that strict allegiance to the fashion of the day does not allow us to wear straw hats after Sept. 1, but as long as the mercury insists on staying away up in the air in the manner of today suffering humanity may be forgiven for being a little headstrong.

Quad-City Times, September 4, 1901, page 4.

Resistance was necessary too.  In many places, the straw hat laws were physically enforced by random strangers and mobs.
 
Nearly every straw hat wearer on Market street until late last night was followed by a throng of youngsters ringing bells and banging tin pans.  It was their manner of ringing out the venerable summer straw hat.  That they succeeded will be attested this morning by the decrease in number of straws.

The Morning News (Wilmington, Delaware), September 16, 1909, page 1.

Enforcement was not always merely annoying.  Sometimes it involved assault, battery and the destruction of personal property; and the police were sometimes complicit.


The conduct of policemen during the straw hat riot in East Liberty, the night of September 15, is to be investigated by the police trial board. . . .

That policemen did not make proper efforts to quell the riot and in some instances refused to interfere to protect straw hats and their owners was the assertion made to the mayor by the committee. . . .

“It is openly asserted in the East End that policemen did nothing to stop the riot or protect persons wearing straw hats who were assaulted.  We asked the mayor to make an investigation and he has agreed to do so.  We feel that every citizen has a right to full protection from such assaults on a public thoroughfare.”

The Pittsburgh Press, September 22, 1910, page 1.

Eventually, cooler heads prevailed (see what I did there?) as courts and public opinion began to turn against the hat fashion fascists:


 Magistrates Coward and Briggs failed to see the humor of smashing straw hats, when thirty-five boys and young men were brought before them yesterday morning on charges of destroying summer headgear of pedestrians along Broad street between Snyder and Washington avenues on the previous evening.
 . . . 

“A man is entitled to wear a straw hat up until Christmas if he feels so inclined,” declared Magistrate Briggs.  “I tried to find out who originated the straw hat smashing idea, but there is nothing in the encyclopedia about it.”

Philadelphia Inquirer, September 17, 1912, page 2.

The Chicago Tribune’s cartoon-Supreme Court was two years ahead of the actual Philadelphia court system, having reached a similar result two years earlier when its editors believed the Chicago Examiner’s fake-news reports about the mayor’s supposed hat decree:
  


Appeal from the decision of the Mayor of the City of Chicago that straw hats shall be strung upon a hook from the first day of September, 1910, until otherwise ordered to be removed therefrom.

Opinion by the Chief Justice to Be Appointed.

. . . There can be no question in the mind of any person that if we are by nature “free and independent,” we can wear such headgear as to us may seem meet and proper so long as in the use of that headgear we do not cause injury to others. . . .

The Court has no hesitancy in directing that the order of the Honorable Mayor of the City of Chicago be set aside and held for naught, and that the Straw hat may be continued in free and unrestricted use at the will of its owner.

P. S. – Weather permitting.

Chicago Tribune, September 2, 1910, page 1.


White Shoes/White Clothes

With sanity gradually returning to the “straw hat law,” variations of the law were increasingly imposed on other articles of clothing:

Straw hats and white trousers receive the taboo today according to the statement of men who ought to know.  Help restore law and order in the land and do your duty as an honored citizen by placing your straw head piece in the cedar bow with your wife’s spring bonnet, and if you have not a wife just throw the straw lid away, for then you will be financially able to buy a new one next year.

Muncie Evening Press, September 1, 1910, page 4.

It is not clear whether the new restrictions had been around for awhile without much notice in the press, or whether they were created in imitation of the well-established straw hat rules.  The difficulty in finding significant numbers of earlier examples despite the longstanding commentary about the hat rules, however, may suggest that the other clothing rules were made in imitation of the earlier rule; encouraged, perhaps, by shoemakers and tailors looking for a similar, annual seasonal bump in sales.

An economic downturn in 1893 prompted Oliver Sumner Teall, president of a company that helped people reduce their living expenses, advocated.  There appear to have been some general fashion rules related to shoe color or tone as early as 1893:

What families need this year is to have last winter’s modes of garb hold over, so that women who were careful of their last year’s clothes can wear them out without obloquy or reproach.

And so in a less degree with men.  Tan shoes in good repair should be permitted this year all winter long; and the usual law which forbids straw hats after September might well be abrogated.

Harper’s Weekly, Volume 37, page 879.

Date-specific guidelines similar to the straw hat law cropped up in the early 1900s:

It is as bad taste for girls to wear white shoes after September 1 as it is for boys to wear straw hats.

Brown County World (Hiawatha, Kansas), September 29, 1905, page 16.

Warm weather that extended the deadline for straw had the same effect on women’s clothing:

Some of the straw lids are still on.

The woman in white has a new lease on life.

The straw hat law has been amended by nature.

The Wilkes-Barre News, September 23, 1905, page 4.

Why doesn’t Congress pass a law forbidding the wearing of white canvas shoes after September 1?

The Ottawa Daily Republic (Ottawa, Kansas), October 9, 1906, page 5.

A comment in a humorous essay in 1911 suggests that a prohibition against women’s shoes was new.   The same article suggested that white shoes themselves were a new trend, and the date, September 15, may have been chosen in imitation of one of the traditional straw hat days:


“By the way, fair womankind gets the Sept. 15 gate this year on one item.  Didn’t know about it?  Sure, the Hon. J. J. Coughlin, alderman of the First ward, whose poetic nom de plume is Natatorium John, has ordered it.  He says that after next Tuesday all the women and girls will have to lay aside the snow scows, sometimes known as white shoes.”

Chicago Tribune, September 10, 1911, page 1.

White shoes were apparently also relatively new in Asheville, North Carolina in 1912; at least new enough that no standard seasonal rule had been adopted.  A well-meaning busy-body aimed to change things – if not for fashion’s sake, at least in the name of quack-medicine; why not? – they had done it in Charlotte:



Taboo in Charlotte

The man who was expression his convictions earnestly declared that the time has come when Asheville should put a ban on the white shoe wearer, at this time of the year.  “Charlotte has made things uncomfortable for those who persist in wearing these kind of shoes, and Charlotte is progressive on this point,” he remarked.  He remarked that white shoes were manufactured for summer use and should not be worn throughout the winter, on account of the fact that they chill the pavement and make a girl’s feet look three sizes larger than they really are.

Asheville Citizen (North Carolina), January 22, 1912, page 2.

Fashions were changing for men, as well, spurred in part by a new President and possibly by technological advances in clothing and laundry.


It was the first hot week in July that the president of the United States first appeared in white.  One Tuesday morning when the thermometer was up about the nineties President Wilson walked from the White House to his office.  He was dressed in a pair of white canvas shoes with flat rubber soles, white duck trousers, a white crash coat, white shirt, white tie and a white straw hat.  The next day three of the cabinet officers . . . appeared in white or light brown, almost white.

. . . Now all the men in Washington wear either white suits or white trousers and darker coats, but it all is light weight material.

Escanaba Morning Press (Michigan), September 17, 1913, page 6.



Many women choose to wear white in the house all winter long.  The white waist, after September 1, however, usually denotes an informal costume, the dressy blouse being of silk or chiffon in a color matching, or contrasting strikingly with the skirt.  The one exception to this rule is the white lace or chiffon blouse which often accompanies the dark tailleur at the matinee or restaurant meal.

The Lakeland Evening Telegram, September 28, 1914, page 3.

Low Shoes

A similar seasonal deadline for switching from low shoes to high shoes emerged in the 1910s:
 
Not content with assuming a dictatorial attitude over whether a man may wear a straw hat or not after September 15, fashion has now come forward with the dictum that low shoes must go next week, and to be properly shod men as well as women must appear in high shoes. So the shoe merchants are preparing their stocks to the best advantage and anticipating a big influx of business next week, when low shoes will go out of style.

The Evening Journal (Wilmington, Delaware), September 20, 1916, page 7.
 
An early example of the rule suggested differential treatment for men and women – doesn’t’ seem fair, does it?

The same fashion authority that chases in men’s low shoes after September 20, allows women to wear oxfords and pumps till the cows come home.

The Marion Star (Marion, Ohio), October 13, 1913, page 6.

Gender equity quickly followed – to sell more shoes, I guess:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Washington Post (District of Columbia), 26 September, 1914, page 9.

The Start of Straw Hat Season

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Chicago Tribune, May 13, 1915, page 7.

The opening of straw hat season generally seems to have passed with less fanfare.  There were increased advertisements for straw hats, but less indication of a widely followed specific opening date or the existence of vigilante mobs.  It seems to have started anywhere from early May to June 1.

One report suggested that Memorial Day was the traditional start date in and around Philadelphia, although that was later pushed back to coincide with the annual Penn-Princeton baseball game held the first Saturday of May.


Within a radius of 35 miles of Philadelphia “Straw Hat Day” is a movable feast which is down in the calendar as the first Saturday in May, because on that day the baseball team of the University of Pennsylvania indulges in its annual swat fest with Princeton.
A decade ago no mere man though of sporting a straw hat in these parts until at least the middle of May and usually it was Memorial Day before the hay lids blossomed in really large numbers.

The News Journal (Wilmington, Delaware), May 6, 1916, page 6.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Evening Public Ledger (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), May 1, 1915, page 13.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Sandusky Star-Journal (Ohio), May 25, 1917, page 4.



Conclusions

Seasonal shifts from light to dark clothing seem rooted in rational responses to the weather and environmental conditions.  Light hats, shoes and clothing tend to reflect more heat, making them more comfortable in summer.  Light clothing tends to get dirtier during cold, muddy weather and might have picked up more soot or smoke as more ovens, stoves and heaters burned more oil, coal or wood.  Hat, shoe, and clothing vendors would rationally take advantage of those seasonal changes to encourage customers to spend more money. 

Changes in wardrobe might have been even more noticeable among the wealthier classes, if for no other reason than they would be able to afford a larger wardrobe.  Wealthy people, or people eager to be seen as wealthy, may have emphasized the seasonal change to separate themselves, actually or apparently, from the lower classes.  Coincidentally, Memorial Day and Labor Day bracket the warmer season across many latitudes in the United States, acting as natural dates to mark the changes of the season.

 But despite the rational factors, there is no evidence of any sort of hard-fast rule or drop-dead date until the “White Hat Day” riots on the floor of the New York Stock Exchange.  Within a decade and a half of the first “White Hat Day,” its widespread notoriety spawned nearly universal adoption of the practice across the United States.  Hat dealers, who had long understood seasonal advertising, latched onto the new trend to boost sales.  Newspaper editors looking to profit from that advertising encouraged the practice, firmly entrenching the practice in American pop-culture.  Similar rules were later applied to white shoes, low shoes, white jackets and white clothing, generally.

The end of hat-wearing culture, however, erased “White Hat Day” and “Straw Hat Season” from our collective memory.  But vestiges of it linger in the general awareness of a “traditional” rule that we should only wear white between Memorial Day and Labor Day. 




[i]The Inter-Ocean (Chicago, Illinois), September 2, 1910, page 12.
[ii]Deseret Evening News (Salt Lake City, Utah), August 30, 1910, page 1.
[iii]Dan Fallon, “Wear White After Labor Day?”, http://digg.com/2015/why-cant-you-wear-white-after-labor-day.
[iv]Charleston Daily News (South Carolina), October 1, 1870, page 2.
[v]Star Tribune (Minneapolis, Minnesota), March 7, 1885, page 4.

President Trump, President Cleveland and the History of not getting elected "Dog-Catcher"






Early in the morning of October 24, 2017, in response to criticism from a Senator from his own party, President Donald Trump tweeted that Senator Bob Corker “couldn’t get elected dog catcher in Tennessee.” 



Candidate Trump directed similar language toward Governor Patacki of New York more than two years earlier.



Donald Trump was not the first person to use the failure to achieve the office of “dog catcher” as a metaphor for general unelectability. The office of “dog catcher” has served as the benchmark for electoral futility since at least 1831. 

A precursor to the familiar idiom appeared in a report of the Antimasonry Party convention in Baltimore in 1831.  When it was discovered that Maryland had not sent any official delegates to the convention, a delegate nominated J. S. Shriver for the position.  But who was this Shriver?

Who he is I cannot learn; but he is probably some obscure citizen, or disappointed office seeker, who is willing even to be known as a dog-catcher, rather than not figure in the public prints.

Boston Masonic Mirror, Volume 3, October 8, 1831, page 118.

A year later, again in Baltimore, the office of “dog catcher” featured in a humorous sketch critical of Englishmen who criticize the United States while enjoying its benefits.

You remember that Basum Hall, though he writes so fierce against this place, he tried to get the office of Dog catcher![i]

Mississippi Free Trader (Natchez, Mississippi), December 14, 1832, page 1 (From the Baltimore Morning Visiter).

In 1851, the Whig Party adopted a new party “Constitution.”  Critics believed that supporters of the new platform would become politically irrelevant.

A travelling correspondent of the Cincinnati Gazette, writing from New York, thus gives utterance to his views and feelings on the receipt of the news that this State had gone for the New Constitution by twenty thousand majority:

“We see old whig doctrines trampled under foot, and new fashioned democracy, of the most ultra school substituted . . . .  Upon my word, Messrs. Editors, neither of them could get my vote for the office of dog-catcher.”

The Spirit of Democracy (Woodsfield, Ohio), July 30, 1851, page 3.

The earliest examples of the idiom in its familiar form appear a couple decades later.

In 1874, a description of past political corruption under Boss Tweed noted that otherwise unelectable people could win, despite the will of the voters.

Handsome majorities were thus rolled up, and candidates who could not be elected to the position of “dog catcher” in any other country received an almost unanimous “count” at the hands of pliant election inspectors.

The New York Herald, October 29, 1874, page 3.

But the standard form of the idiom was not new in 1874.  The same idiom had appeared in print decades earlier, but without the “dog-catcher,” at least not by that name.  Earlier examples of the idiom used an alternate title for a dog-control officer, one more descriptive of the brutal nature of the business as practiced at the time – “dog pelter.”

A certain gentleman was put in nomination by his friends for a nominal office; after which, by arrangement, one of the little strikers, who could not be elected dog pelter for any village in the State, arose and asked, if this gentleman who was nominated, did not once run for the State Senate against a regular nominee – it was answered by another of the same class in the affirmative, which by the way, was false.

Boon’s Lick Times (Fayette, Missouri), April 27, 1844, page 2. 



It is unclear whether the word, “pelter” used here relates to the verb, “to pelt,” meaning “to strip off the skin or pelt of (an animal)”, or “to pelt,” meaning “to assail vigorously or persistently”.  But since dog-control officers of the period regularly clubbed and skinned their quarry, it may be a distinction without meaning.  Another title for dog-control officers of the day makes the point more plainly, albeit more colorfully.

One Pawnee [Oklahoma] editor said of another Pawnee editor that “he couldn’t be elected commissary clerk to the chief dog skinner of the Flat-head Indians.”  That is probably what led to the shooting. 

Witchita Daily Eagle (Kansas), December 26, 1899, page 4.

The title of “dog-killer” received the same treatment, idiomatically.

We can never vote for a man who habitually gets drunk – no, not even for the office of dog-killer.

Daily Gazette and Comet (Baton Rouge, Louisiana), August 12, 1858, page 2.

The office of “scavenger” was also sometimes invoked.  In the District of Columbia in 1867, for example, during one of the first election seasons in which black men had the right to vote, and most of them were expected to vote Republican, a low-level Democratic politician, the candidate for Assessor of the Second Ward, said of his Republican opponents:

. . . many of them could not be elected scavengers by white men.

Evening Star (District of Columbia), May 31, 1867, page 1.

“Scavengers” were responsible for removing and burying dead animals and, in some instances, cleaning and emptying privy vaults (outhouse pits).  Their duties intersected with, and were sometimes combined with, the duties of dog-catcher.

Some dog-catchers were known by a more genteel title, Pound-master.  The title was invoked, idiomatically, to criticize a corrupt warden in Oregon in 1874.

[T]he Penitentiary is nothing better than a convenient appliance of an unpopular one-horse politician, who on a square vote before the people of Oregon, could hardly get elected Pound-master.

Weekly Oregon Statesman (Salem), October 17, 1874, page 2.

In some jurisdictions, the “Pound-master” was a supervisory position over all of the dog-catchers, pelters, skinners and killers.  It is also the latest of the titles to appear in print, which is  not surprising because early dog-control officers had no need for a pound; after all, “skinners,” “pelters” and “killers” had little need for a pound to hold living dogs.

But don’t judge the past too harshly.  As brutal as the system may seem from a modern perspective, the concerns were real, and the conditions of life, coupled with their limited understanding of epidemiology and disease, made the practice seem a necessary evil. 

“Rabies,” or “hydrophobia” as it was then known, commonly spread by rabid dogs or “mad dogs” as they were then known, was lethal to humans in every case at the time – every case!!!  And a rabies vaccine was not developed until the 1880s.  Romanticized notions of cruelty to animals therefore had little sway with parents of children bitten, or liable to be bitten, by packs of wild dogs roaming the streets of the late-18th and early-19th centuries.  And widespread, affordable spaying and neutering services were not commonly available on a large scale until 1969, more than a century later.[ii] 

That’s not to say that there was no resistance.  There were always those who were appalled by the brutality and the indiscriminate enforcement of dog laws, and the owners of sporting dogs, lap dogs, and family pets lived in constant fear that Rover, Rex or Fido would get caught up in a dragnet.    But persistent worry about the very real danger of letting the dogs out, where they might contract a deadly, communicable disease, kept the regime in place in most jurisdictions. 

But despite good intentions, the standard dog-control systems were frequently beset by divided loyalties, temptation, greed, and outright cruelty. 

Dog-catchers and the like were public officials, backed by the powers of the state, endowed with the power to confiscate dogs and other loose animals, arrest members of the public interfering with their duties, and to fine the owners of loose, unlicensed or un-muzzled dogs, depending on the wording of the local ordinance. 

As a general rule, local “dog laws” provided for payment to the dog-control officer a statutory bounty for each dog killed and buried.  Later, as slightly more humanitarian reforms took hold, dog law provided for statutory holding periods of a few days, during which owners could redeem the dog for a set fee.  If unredeemed, the dogs would be killed, and the dog-control officer would earn the bounty.

In some cases, the bounty for killing a dog exceeded the fine paid to redeem a pet, which could motivate a dog-catcher to kill more dogs than might otherwise be required.  In other cases, the ability and tendency of women of leisure and gentleman sportsmen to afford and pay the ransom made it more economically efficient to nab (if not outright steal) lap-dogs, hunting dogs and tame family pets of the local gentry, thereby lining one’s pockets while avoiding the inherent danger, mess and bother of hunting down actually dangerous rabid or wild dogs.  
The archives are full of accounts of frequent violence between dog-control officers and owners, good Samaritans and animal lovers.  It was a messy business, but nonetheless desirable to someone with few real skills and political aspirations.

As a general rule, doglaws generally required burial of unredeemed dogs, some jurisdictionspermitted dog-control officers to profit off the carcasses.  They reportedly made nice gloves.  The fur and oils also had some value.  And sausage makers were widely believed to make use of the meat when they could get away with it.  "Oh where, oh where has my little dog gone?"

In time, what Lincoln (in different circumstances) called the “better angels of our nature” won out, assisted by improved living standards and advancements in science, technology, hygiene and medicine. Perhaps that is why the more common name of the position slowly changed from dog-killer to –skinner,  to –pelter, to –catcher.  Or perhaps the expression stuck because “nothing had the satisfying bite of ‘dogcatcher,’” as Ben Zimmer suggested in his “Word on the Street” column on the same topic, in the Wall Street Journal.


Dog-Control “Elections”

Of the various titles for dog-control officers, “Pound-master” seems to be the one most commonly “elected,” as we understand the word, in the sense that the candidates appeared on a ballot at the polls during an election. 

That does not mean, however, that the other positions were not “elected,” at least as the term was used during the period.  Although some dog-catchers and the like were subject to direct election by the people, most of them seem to have been chosen by a vote of commissioners, city councilmen, aldermen, or neighborhood, precinct or ward officers – so “elected,” in a way, even if not by a direct vote of the electorate. 

It is important to keep in mind that the “dog-catcher” system developed at a time when the patronage system was in full swing, long before the civil service reforms of the late-19thcentury.  And given the local power and sometimes relatively decent earning potential, dog-catcher remained a prized political office in some jurisdictions, at least for certain kinds of people with limited skills at the bottom of the local political rung.

The office of dog-catcher, and the like, was frequently used idiomatically to refer to the lowest rung of the political ladder.

The republicans will see every mother’s son of them in the place that Bob Ingersoll does not believe in before they will let them elect an officer, from United States Senator down to a village dog-catcher, if a republican wants the place.

Clarksville Weekly Chronicle (Tennessee), November 26, 1881, page 1. 

There are enough citizens of this country identified with labor who, if they would vote as a unit, could elect a man to every office in the gift of the people from the president down to dog-catcher. . . . Knights of Labor.

The Irish Standard (Minneapolis, Minnesota), September 11, 1886, page 2.

Then, as now, residents of Washington DC complained that they were denied the right to vote for their representatives – even the lowliest ones.

The triumvirate of a Caeser, Crassus, and Pompey, the gradual absorption of power by a few men, and the general dislike of an unrepublican form of government.  We have more voters here than in at least three states of the union, and yet we are not allowed to elect even a dog catcher [(although, as we saw earlier, that was not literally true)].

National Republican, April 10, 1883, page 4.

Dog-catchers, themselves, might be of any political stripe.

There are twenty official dog-catchers in this city.  Nine are for Cleveland, nine are for Harrison and two are on the fence, and will probably not decide how they will vote until 3.45 o’clock on election day.

The New York Evening World, August 17, 1888, Extra, page 2.

The now familiar idiom, with “dog-catcher,” started appearing in print in the mid-1880s.

St. John has made his appearance in the Ohio campaign in opposition to the Republican ticket.  St. John’s influence in politics is in the direct ration of his distance from home.  In Kansas he could not be elected dog catcher.  He is of course paid for his services; or perhaps he is working out the old contract of last year under which three Ohio Democrats put up a sum of money to keep him on the track.

The Osage City Free Press (Kansas), July 9, 1885, page 1.

There is about as much prospect of Congress being guilty of enacting the Woodburn bill as there is of Nevada ever again producing a statesman who could be elected to the office of dog-catcher in a civilized community where the offices were not openly sold to the highest bidder.

Salt Lake Herald, March 2, 1886, page 4. 

And in 1888, another President was associated with the expression, although this time on the receiving end of the jibe.  As President Grover Cleveland approached the end of his first term, members of his own party longed for James G. Blaine, whom Cleveland had defeated for the nomination in 1884; they though he would be more electable.

The difference: Jas. G. Blaine is the idol of the people in his own state – Maine.  Grover Cleveland could not be elected for dog-catcher in his own ward or in his city, where he is best known.  This latter we get from Col. Sylvester, a resident and former neighbor of Cleveland in Buffalo.  Mr. Sylvester was one of the old settlers of Emporia, but has resided in Buffalo for years back.  He is well and favorably known both here and in New York.

The Emporia Weekly News (Kansas), May 10, 1888, page 2. 

Perhaps it was the frequent reporting about President Cleveland that pushed the expression into greater awareness and popularity.  Whereas the idiom and its predecessors appeared only infrequently before 1888, it appeared with regularity in association with Grover Cleveland, and continuously thereafter. 

Cleveland’s supporters ignored the criticism – they sent their man to Washington to clean up the swamp, and that was why he had so many haters.


Unpopular with Rascals.
(Chicago Herald.)

An insolent Republican newspaper asserts that Mr. Cleveland is so unpopular in Washington that he could not be elected dog catcher for the district.  This may be true, yet Mr. Cleveland has caught a great many dogs in his day – stealing.  His success in that line would naturally make him unpopular with the claim agents and other parasites that throng the capital.

The Courier-Journal (Louisville, Kentucky), February 18, 1889, page 4.

Some things never change.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Grover Cleveland in Happier Days, 
New York Tribune (Twinkles weekly comic supplement), March 27, 1897.




Other Offices

Dog-catcher and the like was not the only position sometimes considered the bottom of the ticket.  In 1841, for example, the third-party Abolitionist Party placed the office of “path-master” in that position.


It is hereby declared to be the duty of every abolitionist who possesses the right of suffrage to vote for every officer elected, from President of the United States to path-master of a road district, unless prevented by the providence of God.

The Liberator (Boston, Massachusetts), January 29, 1841, page 1.

And like dog-catcher, path-master was similarly (if less frequently) considered metaphorically unattainable by the allegedly unelectable. 

They are politically dead forever.  Neither of them could be elected pathmaster in their own school districts.  Theirs is the ultimate fate of all Demagogues.

The Representative (Fox Lake, Wisconsin), November 16, 1866, page 2.

After losing an election, and before President Benjamin Harrison's inauguration, pro-statehood advocates in the Dakotas thought that President Cleveland would become even more unelectable if he vetoed their admission to the Union.  

It is rumored at Washington that Cleveland will veto the [Dakota] admission bill. . . .  Should he veto it that act would forever settle the fate of the democratic party in the north.  While in the northwest a man who would admit that he ever voted for “His Wrecked and Wretched Greatness,” would find it impossible to be elected pathmaster.

The Daily Plainsman (Huron, South Dakota), February 1889, page 1.

He did not veto the bill, leaving it for President Harrison to sign after assuming office.  But Cleveland fooled them all four years later by winning a second term as President; the only person to serve two non-consecutive terms in office. 

And in the 1890s, ex-Senator Thomas Ferry of Michigan, a man who had once been a heart-beat away from the Presidency while serving as President Pro-Tem of the Senate following the death of Vice President Henry Wilson in 1875, led an anonymous, unelectable existence in Washington DC.
 
When the Philadelphia Exposition was opened, Vice-President Thomas W. Ferry officiated.  You may see him any day in Washington.  Few know him even by sight.  He could hardly be elected pathmaster in Michigan, to whose fame he for years added special luster.

The Courier-News (Bridgewater, New Jersey), August 19, 1892, page 4.

On occasion, dog-control officers were mentioned together with other low-level offices, as was the case with one of the most colorful versions of the dog-catcher insult I have run across:

An obscurity-spawned, slum-hatched, curmudgeonish nonentity, who couldn't honestly or legally, have got 500 votes out of all our 1,250,000 population, for constable, bung-smeller or municipal dog-pelter.

The Weekly Caucasian (Lexington, Missouri), May 10, 1873, page 1.






Trump Cleveland "elected dog catcher" dogcatcher etymology origin history idiom expression phrase
Trump Cleveland "elected dog catcher" dogcatcher etymology origin history idiom expression phrase
Trump Cleveland "elected dog catcher" dogcatcher etymology origin history idiom expression phrase
Trump Cleveland "elected dog catcher" dogcatcher etymology origin history idiom expression phrase






[i]Translated from the black-face minstrel-style “dialect,” so popular at the time, in which the original sketch was written.

Red Skelton, Pat Riley and the NFL Players' Association - a History of Inmates Running the Asylum




In October 2017, NFL owners met behind closed doors to discuss the League’s response to the “Anthem” controversy, “to kneel, or not to kneel,” that was the question.  During the meeting, Houston Texans’ owner Robert McNair spoke up in support of imposing a rule requiring players to stand for the anthem. He had the temerity to use an uncommon variant of a well-known, everyday idiom to make his point. 

“We can’t have the inmates running the prison,” he said.

The players were not amused.

Some players claim to have been offended at being referred to as “inmates.”  Jesse Jackson complained that the comments reflect a “plantation mentality.”  But the kerfuffle may display a misunderstanding of, or lack of familiarity with, a common idiom on both McNair's and the players' part, than anything so insidious.

The players' high school English teachers could be offended by the fact that the players mistook what was clearly a variant of an innocent, common idiom that should never be taken literally.  And McNair’s high school English teacher might be offended by the fact that he mangled the more common form of the idiom, which despairs of inmates running the “asylum,” not the prison.

Of course it’s not nice to call someone a lunatic either, but as is the case with most idioms, invoking it doesn’t suggest (and shouldn’t be taken as suggesting) that the players are literally “inmates” of an asylum, much less a prison. 

The players should not be surprised that the idiom was used against them.  They join a long line of powerful entertainment luminaries at the receiving end of the idiom, many of whom went on to gain the power, influence and monetary rewards they sought.  The idiom itself appears to have originated, or at least come into widespread public awareness, among entertainment executives critical of entertainers using their star power to exercise more influence over their talents and take a bigger piece of the pie.

Today’s NFL players are not the first sports figures to be called “inmates.”  It is not even the first time the NFL Players’ Union have been figuratively called “inmates.” 

In 1982, during the first NFL strike that would ultimately win a 55% profit-sharing arrangement for the players, NFL Hall of Famer Hank Stram said:

. . . the players could never win their demand for a percentage of gross receipts, because “you can’t let the inmates run the asylum.”[i]

Hank Stram was ultimately proved wrong.

In 1978, aging former tennis star Jack Kramer worried about the effect of  latter-day superstardom on the unity of professional tennis.




The inmates run the asylum.

“The superstars like Connors, Borg and Vilas are laws unto themselves,” said Kramer, who turned pro in 1947 after winning his second straight Forest Hills.  “They play exhibitions whenever they so please, or simply skip a tournament altogether.

“Someone likie Nastase, who was suspended at Wimbledon, takes advantage of the lack of central control and continues to play team tennis.[ii]

Jack Kramer was ultimately proven wrong.

In 1975, NBA coaching legend Pat Riley, then a player, made waves when the Lakers traded him to Phoenix and he refused to play out his option and rejected a new contract that would reportedly have given him a 25% raise.

Veteran guard Pat Riley, acquired from the Los Angeles Lakers this week, was suspended Wednesday by the Phoenix Suns for failure to report to the National Basketball Association club.  We are not going to let the inmates run the asylum,” said Jerry Colangelo, the Suns’ general manager.[iii]

Also in 1975, sportswriter Bill Conklin criticized the Major League Players’ Union when they took a poll to rate umpires.

It was preposterous.  Here again were the inmates running the asylum.[iv]

The idiom, like many pop-culture trends, may have originated in Hollywood.  It first came into widespread public use during the time when the star system started to destroy the old-time studio system.  Studio heads bemoaned the newfound power and influence of big-name stars.



But the boss of another [Hollywood] studio commented: “The star system has got way out of hand.  We’ve let the inmates run the asylum and they’ve practically destroyed it.”[v]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Mt. Vernon Register-News (Mt. Vernon, Illinois), June 12, 1962, page 7.
 
The earliest, widely published example of the idiom I ran across was made in reference to comedian Red Skelton buying his own studio.


HOLLYWOOD (UPI) – Filmtown has been described as a place where the inmates run the asylum.

One inmate, Red Skelton, soon will be running his own little asylum– the first comedian since Charlie Chaplin to boast his own movie factory.[vi]



The expression had been kicking around Hollywood for awhile.  It was well-known enough in 1952 that Arthur Loeb Mayer (not Louis B.) planned to call his book on the history of the film industry, “The Inmates Have Taken Over the Asylum.”  Perhaps it is a sign that the expression was not yet widely known that he (or the publishers) changed the title to “Merely Colossal.”[vii]   

The earliest known example of the expression[viii]dates to perhaps the earliest example of film artists wresting control of the means of production from the businessmen’s hands.  Upon hearing the news that D. W. Griffith, Charlie Chaplin, Mary Pickford and Douglas Fairbanks were pooling their wealth and talent to form United Artists studio in 1919, Richard Rowland, then the head of Metro Pictures Corporation, is said to have remarked:

 The lunatics have taken charge of the asylum.”[ix]


But regardless of its point of origin, today’s NFL players should take heart in the fact that many of the same people who were historically and metaphorically referred to as inmates of an asylum ultimately had the last laugh. 

Only time will tell which inmates (and I mean that metaphorically), players or owners, will wind up running the NFL asylum. 




Readers of this article might also enjoy:








[i]The Windsor Beacon (Windsor, Colorado), September 23, 1982, page 4.
[ii]Asheville Citizen-Times (Asheville, North Carolina), August 20, 1978, page 11.
[iii]Panama City News-Herald (Panama City, Florida), November 6, 1975, page 22.
[iv]Clovis News-Journal (Clovis, New Mexico), February 2, 1975, page 16.
[v]The Iola Register (Iola, Kansas), June 12, 1962, page 1.
[vi]The Republic (Columbus, Indiana), June 24, 1960, page 5.
[vii]The Philadelphia Inquirer(Pennsylvania), December 30, 1952, page 19 (“Arthur Mayer’s new book about Hollywood, “Merely Colossal,” originally was titled, “The Inmates Have Taken Over the Asylum.”  Mr. Mayer also wanted his author’s listing as “not Louis B.”.
[ix] Terry Ramsaye, A Million and One Nights: A History of the Motion Picture, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1926, page 795.


Margarete Steiff, Morris Michtom and Teddy Roosevelt - Hunting Down the Origin of "Teddy Bear"




Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
President Roosevelt in Hunting Costume -
Topeka State Journal (Topeka, Kansas), November 11, 1901, page 7.

The standard American origin-story for the “Teddy Bear” goes something like this:

President “Teddy” Roosevelt was bear hunting near Smedes, Mississippi in September 1902, when he famously refused to shoot a young, helpless bear tied to a tree for him to shoot.  A cartoonist memorialized the event with a cute bear cub character.  Inspired by the cartoon, Morris and Rose Michtom of Brooklyn, New York made a stuffed bear and placed it in the window of their shop.  People liked it, wanted to buy more, and they recognized a business opportunity.  Morris Michtom sent one to President Roosevelt for Christmas 1902, with a letter asking the President’s permission to use his name.  The President agreed, the Michtoms started making and selling bears in early 1903, and it was an “immediate success.”

The rest is history.  Or is it?

Elements of the story are undoubtedly true.  President Roosevelt did have a widely reported hunting misadventure in 1902, and soon afterward political cartoonist Clifford Berryman created a popular, recurring cartoon character of a bear cub as a sidekick to his images of Teddy Roosevelt. 

But other elements of the story appear to be accepted as a matter of faith, without any known contemporary, documentary evidence.  The earliest known suggestion that Morris Michtom “invented” the Teddy Bear, for example, first appeared in widely circulated wire-service reports of his death in 1938.  But curiously, his hometown obituary in the Brooklyn Daily Eagle made no mention of his having created the “Teddy Bear,” even while crediting him as a pioneer in the “unbreakable” doll business, creator of the wildly popular “Shirley Temple Doll,” and the founder of one of the Ideal Novelty and Toy Company, one of the largest toy companies in the world,   Is the omission telling? Or simply an omission?

The story of their being inspired by Roosevelt’s ill-fated bear hunt and securing President Roosevelt’s personal OK to use the name “Teddy” first appeared in print in 1949.  The source of the story appears to be a toy-industry “White Paper” prepared with the cooperation of the Michtoms’ son, Benjamin, then a Vice-President of the renamed Ideal Toy Company.  Was the story created as part of a marketing campaign or was it actual family lore?

The story was not the first time someone had drawn a direct line through Roosevelt’s hunt, Berryman’s cartoon and the origin of the “Teddy Bear.”  Nearly four decades earlier, a similar story connected them to a different “Teddy Bear” maker, one with a better-documented connection to the earliest stuffed, plush bears, and a more recognizable name – Steiff:

The Hamburg (Germany) correspondent of Toys and Novelties writes: “When a famous American caricaturist sketched the return of Mr. Roosevelt from a hunting expedition some years ago, showing the ex-president with a dejected and crestfallen little bear in tow, all America was highly amused.  The illustration naturally found its way to Europe and it was not long before now deceased Frau Margarethe Steiff put before the American public a small, very life-like bear, an exact double of the one in the caricature, and this toy, now known all over the world as the ‘Teddy Bear,’ immediately found its way to the heart of the American child.”

Bookseller, Newsdealer and Stationer, Volume 32, Number 4, February 15, 1910, page 116.

Ms. Steiff’s connection with stuffed, toy bears is well documented, supported by company business records and her diary.[i]  Her nephew Richard designed the first bear, “Bär 55 PB,” in 1902, which is said to be the world’s first plush bear with movable arms and legs.  Margarete was skeptical, but let her nephew show the bear at the Leipziger Spielwarenmesse, the international toy fair in Leipzig, Germany, held in the spring of 1903.  Her gamble paid off when an American buyer placed an order for 3000 of the bears, although the name of the buyer and company they represented have been lost to history.[ii] 

It seems unlikely that President Roosevelt’s ill-fated bear hunt had anything to do with the creation of the first Steiff bear in Germany, although it may have motivated the anonymous American buyer who placed the first large order in 1903.  The coincidence of Steiff creating a desirable bear toy at the precise moment a famous bear hunter was being stalked by a cartoon bear cub in political cartoons may have created the perfect storm. 

It is plausible, I suppose, that the same perfect storm inspired the Michtoms to independently create their own bear at about the same time.  But the oft-repeated narrative that the Michtom’s bear and its clever name were an “immediate success” does not match the written record.  The name “Teddy Bear” does not appear in print in association with stuffed, toy bears until late-1905.  And I have not found any evidence of a universal interest in stuffed bears until 1906.

And in any case, a toy bear carrying a big stick, suggestive of Teddy Roosevelt’s motto, “speak softly and carry a big stick,” was sold at Wannamaker’s department store in Philadelphia as early as 1901.  Whether or not it was called “Teddy” is not known, but the groundwork for the name was already in place more than a year before either Steiff or the Michtoms placed their first “Teddy Bears” on sale in early-1903.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Wannamaker’s advertisement, Cecil Whig (Elkton, Maryland), November 16, 1901, page 10.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Wannamaker’s advertisement, Cecil Whig (Elkton, Maryland), November 16, 1901, page 10.


Christmas 1902

The suggestion that Morris Michtom sent President Roosevelt a stuffed, toy bear for Christmas 1902 is believable.  But even if true, it would not have been unique.  President Roosevelt received several bears for Christmas that year:

President Roosevelt received enough toy bears as Christmas presents to start a small zoo.

Farmington Times and Herald (Farmington, Missouri), January 1, 1903, page 2.

One of those bears, in what may be the earliest reference to Morris Michtom’s bear, reportedly came from New York City:



President Roosevelt had great success hunting bear at the White House Christmas morning.  He started on the trail for the library, where the Christmas presents were assembled, and there he found three miniature bears waiting for him.  They were of three different varieties of the bruin type, in the jungle of Christmas remembrances.

One came from the sunny South, one from the northwest and one from New York, a black, a brown and a grizzly. . . .  These toys in size and appearance were excellent imitations of the living bear.  The one from the northwest was a mechanical or dancing bear, and his performances created much merriment among the members of the household.

The Philadelphia Inquirer, December 28, 1902, page 5.

None of the several newspaper accounts of the gift-bears expressly describes them as stuffed or plush, but the description of them as “excellent imitations of the living bear” suggests that they may have been furry, fuzzy, plush or something along those lines, raising the question of whether there were any such bears before Steiff and Michtom entered the market.

The mechanical bear from the “northwest” could have been something like ones advertised at Wannamaker’s in 1901, or like one shown in cartoon image of a mechanical bear in the Northwest from the same period.  The bear was featured in a story about an Eskimo boy who returns to his village after being rescued at sea, adopted by the sea captain who rescued him, and receiving a conventional American education in New York City.  One of the most prized possessions he brought back with him from the big city was his mechanical bear.  The image shows a bear with a hairy or furry exterior, not unlike a plush “Teddy Bear”:



 Many of these simple marvels he treasured especially, and among them the most wonderful was a mechanical white bear, a toy about 10 inches high. . . .  This bear would crouch on all fours, rise slowly on its hind legs, open its red mouth, roll its eyes and utter a faint, squeaky growl . . . .

“Downfall of a Medicine Man: Wonders Performed by a Bright Boy Who Had Been Rescued By Explorers and Returned to His Tribe,” The Baltimore Sun, November 23, 1902, page 12.

The bear was not merely an element of fiction.  Robert J. Clay received a patent for just such a bear in 1872,[iii]and similar references to similar bears appeared in print several times before either the Steiff’s or Michtom’s more docile bears would have been available for purchase in 1903.


The third bear, from the “sunny South,” most likely refers to the one sent to the White House by little Edna Orum of St. Louis, Missouri.  The text of her original letter and Roosevelt’s response appeared in her hometown newspaper a few weeks after Christmas:



East St. Louis, Dec. 23, 1902.

Mr. Roosevelt.

Dear President – Because I have heard so much talk about that you had no luck in hunting bears, I thought I would send you one, and I hope you will like the black one I send you for a Christmas present.  I wish you all in the White House a Merry Christmas, and wish that I could take the bear there myself, but I am only a little girl 10 years old.  From your friends,

Edna Orum

In a few days she received the following reply:

White House. Washington, Dec. 26 1902.

My Dear Little Friend – I thank you very much for the toy bear.  My children will appreciate it far more than if I had succeeded in getting a bear myself.  It was very nice of you to send it.  Sincerely yours,

Theodore Roosevelt.

The letter from the President is typewritten, but it is signed by him.

St. Louis Post Dispatch, January 26, 1903, page 3.

A hard copy of Roosevelt’s response, from an archive maintained by the Theodore Roosevelt Center, substantiates the contemporaneous account.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Roosevelt letter to Edna Orum, Theodore Roosevelt Center.org.

But, of course, the lack of documentation for the bear from New York does not disprove the Michtom claim.  As Dr. John Gable, executive director of the Theodore Roosevelt Association explained to the New York Times in 2002, Roosevelt “sometimes dictated . . . and frequently handled his own correspondence. ‘We don't know how many letters he wrote by hand,’ Dr. Gable said. ‘If he wrote this by hand, there would be no copy.’”[iv]  But still, the lack of documentary evidence from either the Michtom’s or the archives is curious in light of similar correspondence of nearly the same subject from the same Christmas season. 


The Michtom “Legend”

Another strike against the Michtom claim is that Morris MIchtom, himself, does not appear to have openly claimed or been known for inventorship during his lifetime. 

When Morris Michtom died, his hometown newspaper, the Brooklyn Daily Eagle, remembered him as an early “Teddy Bear” maker, but not its inventor.  He was remembered as an inventor and creator of another toy fad, but not the inventor or originator of the “Teddy Bear” fad:

Morris Michtom, 68, dean of the doll industry in this country and originator of the “Shirley Temple doll,” died yesterday in his home . . . .  He had been a resident of Brooklyn for nearly 40 years.

Mr. Michtom, who was born in Russia, came to the United States in 1889.  He was penniless, and after trying several occupations started the Ideal Novelty & Toy Company in Brooklyn in 1903.  At first the concern made stuffed animals, including the “Teddy Bear,” but later turned to the manufacture of dolls.  Mr. Michtom was responsible for the manufacture of the first “unbreakable” doll in America.

Following his first successes in this field, he continued to create revolutionary changes in the industry and introduced such improvements as sleeping-eyed dolls and rubber-jointed dolls.  A few years ago he saw Shirley Temple in one of her first pictures and conceived the idea of making a doll in her likeness.  Today the success of the Shirley Temple doll is well known.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, July 22, 1938, page 9.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Shirley Temple with Shirley Temple Doll, Quad-City Times (Davenport, Iowa), December 25, 1935, page 20.

The obituary went into great detail about Michtom’s charitable works, board memberships, and civic engagement.  He was a large contributor to the American Ort Federation, the Hebrew Immigrants Aid Society, the Palestine National Fund, the Jewish Workers National Alliance, the Workmen’s Circle and Beth-El Hospital.  He was a member of the board of directors of the Toy Manufacturers Association of America, member of the board of H. I. A. S., the New York Council of the Jewish National Fund, the National Labor Campaign for Palestine and the Beth-El Hospital, and was active in many other civic organizations.  His daughter was President of the American Women’s Ort Federation. 

In other words, Morris Michtom was a well-respected, successful lion of the community, someone whose achievements and accomplishments were well known and well documented, someone who had risen from operating newsstands and cigar stores in New York City and Brooklyn[v]to running one of the largest toy companies in the world.  And yet, on the day he died, his local newspaper did not find it necessary or appropriate to mention his invention of the “Teddy Bear,” perhaps the single most successful innovation in children’s toys of the twentieth century.  Was this an oversight or an indicator of an underlying truth?

Outside of Brooklyn, the wire-services gave his connection to the “Teddy Bear” a different spin.  Most versions of his obituary skipped his better-documented accomplishments, focusing instead on the more entertaining, (and perhaps less truthful?) “Teddy Bear” claim.  The Associated Press, for example, called him the “Teddy Bear Inventor”:
 
 TEDDY BEAR INVENTOR, DOLL MAKER, SUCCUMBS

New York July 21 (AP) – Morris Michton, 68, Russian immigrant doll maker whose teddy bear was the childhood joy of millions of Americans, died at his Brooklyn home today after a long illness. . . .

When he started his business the majority of American childrens dolls came from abroad, chiefly Germany.  The teddy bear, his first creation, became an immediate success.

The Morning News (Wilmington, Delaware), July 22, 1938, page 9.

Did the wire-services misunderstand the original Brooklyn Daily Eagle piece?  Did they misconstrue the original piece, whether intentionally or unintentionally?  Or were the wire-services right?  Did the Brooklyn Daily Eagle reporters who knew so much about Morris Michtom’s charitable and civic works simply overlook what would have been, if true, his greatest, longest lasting contribution to pop-culture?

If it was a mistake (intentional or otherwise) Morris Michtom was not the only person to be credited with inventing the teddy bear during the period.   In November 1940, a flurry of articles made the dubious claim that recently deceased Chicago clothing manufacturer, Theodore Bear, had invented the teddy bear.  Theodore Bear was a creative and inventive businessman.  He was reportedly the first clothing manufacturer to use electric sewing machines to make children’s clothing.  But it seems unlikely that he invented the “Teddy Bear,” at least not the toy.  Two decades earlier, Theodore Bear was believed to have invented “Teddy Bear” lingerie, now more commonly known as a “teddy.”  Perhaps that’s what confused Theodore Bear’s obituary writers.

For more detail on the life and career of Theodore Bear, see my earlier post, "Teddy Bears" and "Teddies" - the Surprisingly Literal Etymology of "Teddies" Lingerie
The Michtoms’ story is further complicated by variations in the story, as later told by Morris Michtom’s son Benjamin to different reporters at various times.  Although the gist of the story remained the same, the wording of President Roosevelt’s response varies in significant, arguably surprising ways, given that the President’s one-line response played such a momentous role in both their fortunes and the history of the toy industry. 

In 1949, an article said to be based on a toy-industry survey “completed for Ben Michtom, vice-president of the Ideal Novelty & Toy Co.” gave Roosevelt’s response as:

“I don’t think the name’s likely to be worth much in the bear business,”Roosevelt wrote back, “but you’re welcome to use it.”
Indiana Gazette(Indiana, Pennsylvania), August 16, 1949, page 26.    

A few months later, the newspaper columnist Whitney Bolton published a version said to have been heard from Benjamin Michtom in person:

He got longhand answer in a week: “Dear Michtom: I can’t imagine who would buy your Teddy Bear, but if you think they would by all means go ahead.  Cordially, Theodore Roosevelt.”

The Lincoln Star (Nebraska), December 7, 1949, page 8.

Three years later, on the occasion of the 50th anniversary of the “Teddy Bear,” the Brooklyn Daily Eagle published a version similar to the August 1949 version:

Michtom sent one of the toy bears to Roosevelt, along with a letter asking permission to call it the “Teddy Bear.”  Back came a reply on White House stationery saying: “I don’t think my name is likely to be worth much in the bear business, but you’re welcome to use it.” . . . The original letter and first Teddy Bear are still in the possession of the Michtom family.

Brooklyn Daily Eagle (New York), November 16, 1952, page 3.

But although this 1952 article reported that the family was still in possession of the original letter, there is no indication that the original is still in existence, and I have not seen any accounts of anyone who has seen the letter.

Three decades later, Benjamin repeated a similar story with slightly altered text, but this time with a new, demonstrably false, assertion about Roosevelt’s lack of a typewriter in 1902:

The President of the United States – he didn’t have a typewriter then – wrote out a letter in longhand to my father” recalled Michtom’s son Benjamin, 76, of Harrison, N. Y.  The letter said; “I don’t think my name is worth much for the toy bear cub business, but you are welcome to use it.”

Fort Lauderdale News (Florida), January 1, 1978, page 11H (130).

Was his comment about the typewriter an innocent mistake by someone unfamiliar with the history of writing machines in the White House?  Or an intentional ruse to justify the lack of evidence in the Roosevelt archives?  Was it part of a continuing ploy to retain the marketing power of their association with the origin of “Teddy Bears”?  Or was it an innocent mistake by an aging man four decades removed from his father’s death and whose age was the same as the “Teddy Bear” (76 in 1978)?

We are asked to believe that one of the world’s biggest toy companies had in its possession an original letter from President Roosevelt documenting the moment the “Teddy Bear” industry and name were born, and documenting the event that launched the Michtoms rise from mom-and-pop store to global toy giant, somehow mislaid the letter.  It is possible, I suppose, but if that were true, one might expect to see an explanation or justification for the loss at some point, accounts that are missing from the record, at least as far as I can see. 

An early newspaper account of Morris Michtom’s toy company also raises questions about the extent of his connection to the origin of the “Teddy Bear.”  In 1915, the Brooklyn Daily Eagle profiled a local company experiencing unexpected growth as a result of a competitive advantage over Germany as a result of the early stages of the “European War,” later known as World War I. 

Eight years ago [(1907)] the nearest approach to dolls made in this country were the Teddy Bears and rag dolls.  Virtually the only dolls available were German bisque dolls.  Then the Brooklyn company decided to take a try at the manufacture of unbreakable character dolls, dolls which wouldn’t break at the least blow, dolls with real children’s faces.  The services of chemists were secured to provide a formula for an unbreakable head, and I. A. Rommer, secretary of the company, got busy devising machinery for the manufacture of dolls.  The start was on a small scale, with only a few hands.  And now the concern has grown to the point where it is one of the largest doll factories in the country, employing over 200 persons.

Morris Michtom, president of the concern, is enthusiastic over the future of the doll-making industry in the United States.

“This war is giving us the chance we need,” he said; “not so much in cutting off the supply of German dolls, for there is still an ample supply in the country, with more coming that were held up at the beginning of the war, but in making the doll buyers realize that before the end of the war their foreign supply will be gone, and that they had better discount that event by taking advantage of the domestic supply.

“Our dolls are better than the foreign ones, anyway, continued Mr. Michtom. . . . “[Y]ou can’t break these doll heads with anything short of a sledge hammer. . . . And you know how fragile the German and Austrian bisque dolls are.  You can’t give one to a baby.”

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle (New York), August 29, 1915, page 12.

The entire article is silent on Morris Michtom’s earlier connection to “Teddy Bears,” which would be surprising if Morris Michtom had then been considered the inventor of the “Teddy Bear” industry; and doubly surprising as Germany was considered the primary source “Teddy Bears,” something that would have dovetailed nicely into the subject matter of the article.  

Even when the “Teddy Bear” fad was in its infancy, Steiffbears from Germany were generally considered the real thing, whereas American bears were referred to as cheap, inferior imitations.  If Morris Michtom had invented the “Teddy Bear” in the United States and his invention had been an “immediate success,” one might expect that his bears would have been considered the original and best, and American patriotic feelings might have elevated them over foreign invaders, even if inferior. 

But several of the early “Teddy Bear” origin stories are consistent with the official, well-documented Steiff party line about German origins of the toy in 1902, with the first big American order in early-1903. 

The Teddy bear is a German product.  The real article is made in the factories of Madam Steif and is called the Steif bear.  A new York importing firm started the Teddy bear to this country.  He placed them in the great department stores of the east, and named them after our bear killing president, and they took with the people, the demand immediately growing fast and furious.

The Holt County Sentinel (Oregon, Missouri), December 20, 1907, page 1.

The staple article this Christmas will still be the Teddy Bears, which has been a conquerer all over America.  An inferior grade of Teddy Bears are made in United States and England, the better grade being made in Germany.

It was in Germany that a poor widow lady, who is now worth several millions, made the first Teddy Bear, without having a thought of Roosevelt in her mind.  It remained for a wily American, who chanced along, to recognize the possibilities.  He gave her a contract for a number of them; now she is running six factories night and day.  In the States there are said to be at least thirty factories meeting the demand some of them keeping a real young bear as a model.

The Bookseller and Stationer (Montreal, Canada), Volume 23, Number 12, page 31.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Fabrics Fancy Goods & Notions, Volume 41, Number 5, May 1907, page 35.

A curious fact worth mentioning in this connection is that American manufacturers have not been able to imitate these fuzzy bears successfully up to the present time.  All the artistic ones come from abroad.

The Courier (Harrisburg, Pennsylvania), December 1, 1907, page 14.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Fabrics Fancy Goods & Notions, Volume 40, July 1906, page 26.

Our Teddy Bears are made of imported plush and furnished with voices.  Cannot be distinguished from the European article and at prices 25 per cent. lower . . . .

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Bookseller and Stationer (Montreal, Canada) Volume 23, Number 12, page 31.
  
It is possible that Morris and Rose Michtom created their first bear independently, coincidentally at about the same time Richard and Margarete Steiff made theirs.  But one aspect of the standard Michtom narrative is, in my opinion, demonstrably wrong.  Typically, the various retellings recite something like, they put the bear in their window, people liked it, they got permission to use Roosevelt’s name, they put them on public sale, and it was “an immediate success” and the rest is history.  But there is a nearly three-year gap between when the Michtoms would have first sold their bear to the public and when the name “Teddy Bear” first appears in print, as the name of a stuffed bear toy. 

Just a few months after the earliest example in print, the popular “Roosevelt Bears” series of cartoons appeared with lead characters “Teddy B.” and “Teddy G.”  By the summer of 1906, the “Teddy Bear” craze was in full swing on the boardwalks of the seaside resorts along the East Coast.  “Teddy Bear” was everywhere.

But what happened between the spring of 1903 and the Christmas shopping season of 1905?  Did the Michtoms experience a low-level of success that helped them grow their company, while remaining under the radar?  There are very few references to stuffed, toy bears between early-1903, when both the Steiffs and Michtoms are said to have placed their bears on sale, and late-1905, when the name “Teddy Bear” first appears in print.


Early Stuffed, Toy Bears

Realistic “wooly bears” of unknown provenance were available for Christmas shoppers in London in December 1903:

After a tour of toyland, as it is represented this Christmastide, one has a kind of haunting suspicion that, with the best intentions in the world, we are really robbing our children of that most blessed gift of youth – the power of “make believe.” . . . Their trains and their signals actually work, their dolls talk, their clocks tick, their wooly bears growl . . . . what is there in the wide world that any small boy or girl can “make believe” is not what it seem?

The Baltimore Sun (Maryland), December 29, 1903, page 8.

Margarete Steiff exhibited her “toy animals and joint dolls” at the St. Louis World’s Fair that ran from April 30 through December 1, 1904.[vi]  

New-fangled stuffed animals from Germany, including bears, were available for purchase in St. Louis before Christmas of 1904, but not under the name “Teddy Bear”:

St. Louis is now, one of the capitals of Toyland.  Toys by the trainload have been sent here from the ends of the earth, so that Santa Claus may make selections to suit all tastes of all children in the city and the region roundabout. . . . Surely the wild beasts of the jungle and the meek flocks from the farm have been well fed since last Christmas.  It used to be that a toy sheep was the size of a live mouse and a toy horse was no bigger than a live terrier.  But now the toy animals are of heroic mold.  There are elephants and lions and tigers and bears and horses and pigs and dogs and all of them are big enough and tame enough to be ridden. . . . They come from Germany, do the stuffed animals, mostly, and the prices have kept pace with the growth of the animals.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, December 16, 1904, page 3.

At about the same time, the son of Clifford Berryman, the cartoonist who immortalized President Roosevelt’s tragic bear hunt (the bear was tortured and killed, just not by the President) slept with his own “fuzzy toy bear” – not a “Teddy Bear,” as one might expect to see if the name were in common use at the time.

Mr. Berryman’s ursine trade mark has so identified him in the eyes of the world with the bear industry that admirers known and unknown deluge him with bears of all sorts and conditions from all over the country. . . .  Young James Thomas Berryman – he is the namesake of his grandfather in Woodford county, Ky. – goes to sleep best with a fuzzy toy bearsnuggled close in his chubby embrace.

The Times Democrat (New Orleans, Louisiana), December 4, 1904, part 3, page 11.

By Christmas 1905, stuffed, toy bears were becoming popular in England, but not as “Teddy Bears”:

[W]here the needs of very young children have to be considered it is a notable year for animals made of soft fabrics and lightly stuffed.  Bears are perhaps in greatest demand.  “Polar bears or grizzly bears,” the shop assistant told me, “everybody wants bears.  There is a guinea bear over there – the last we have, and that is sold.  I have been asked for one like it three times in an hour.” 

The Manchester Guardian (England), December 20, 1905, page 7.

Bears were being sold for Christmas in the United States at the same time, sometimes under the name “Johnny Bear,” after a popular cartoon bear cub character that had been around since 1900.[vii]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittston Gazette (Pittston, Pennsylvania), December 18, 1905, page 13.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
"Johnny Bear," Ernest Seton-Thompson, Lives of the Hunted, New York, Scribners, 1901.

 
The earliest known reference to a “Teddy” bears in print appeared the same season[viii]:


“Teddy” bears holding little cubs in their arms like real mothers are the latest arrivals; be sure to see them; see all other things as they come along, but most are already here.

Syracuse Herald, November 14, 1905, page 7.

The long delay between Christmas 1902, when the Michtoms are supposed to have received permission to sell their “Teddy Bears, and the first appearance of the name, “Teddy Bear,” in print, calls into question the stock characterization of the Michtoms’ “Teddy Bear,” under that name, as an “immediate success.”  And even if it were true that the Michtoms did place “Teddy Bears” on sale in early-1903, the name was not particularly remarkable, surprising or original. 


Early “Teddy” Bears, Real and Fake

Two actual bears named “Teddy” marched at Roosevelt’s first inauguration as Vice President under President McKinley in 1901, nearly two years before his ill-fated hunting trip to Mississippi.[ix]  Roosevelt had already been famous for his bear-hunting exploits for more than a decade at the time.[x]  Later the same year, and still more than a year before the Mississippi hunting trip, the Bronx Park Zoo displayed a bear referred to in the press as, “’Teddy Roosevelt’ the Terror of the New York Zoo.”[xi]
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Washington Times (Washington DC), August 4, 1901, Part 2, page 4.

In early 1903, at about the same time the Michtoms (it is said) would have started selling their bears in Brooklyn, a group of former “Rough Riders” in Arizona tried to donate a bear they called “’Teddy,’ the bear” to the Washington Zoo.[xii]

As noted earlier, a mechanical toy bear carrying a “big stick” was offered for sale at Wannamaker’s department store in November 1901.  But of course, a stick-wielding mechanical bear is not quite as comforting as a cute, cuddly, plush bear cub, a lesson poor, little Richard Henderson, 10, of Philadelphia, learned the hard way on Christmas morning 1904.



The child’s parents had purchased a quantity of toys as a surprise for him, among them a small brown bear which walked on its hind legs, holding a stick back of its neck.  When the boy awoke yesterday morning he saw the bear walking along the edge of his bead.

He screamed with fright and his parents rushed into the room and found him in convulsions.

The Philadelphia Inquirer, December 26, 1904, page 12.

At President Roosevelt’s second inauguration as President in March 1905, street vendors sold “Teddy’s bear” buttons[xiii]and wind-up, mechanical “dancing” bears, referred to as “Teddy’s Bears.”[xiv]  When I wrote an earlier piece about the history of “Teddy Bear,” I considered it likely that these dancing bears were cast-iron dancing bears, descriptions of which date to at least 1902.  But in light of the several references to two or three other types of larger, possibly furry, mechanical bears, they may have been more like “Teddy Bears” than I originally thought. 

In April and May 1904, the Pettijohn company used cartoon bear cub characters they called “Petti-Johnnys” in advertisements for their hot breakfast cereal, “Pettijohn’s Flaked Breakfast Food.”  The name “Petti-Johnny” played off the name of the company, and may also have been an allusion to Ernest Seton-Thompson’s popular “Johnny Bear” cartoon character.

 “The Petti-Johnnys plow for Pettijohn wheat.”

Buffalo Evening News (Buffalo, New York), April 29, 1903, page 6 (one of several advertisements with the same characters and name).

But in September 1904, Pettijohn’s new ad campaign changed the bears’ names to “Pettibear” and “Cub.”  The name played off the company’s name and appears to rhyme with “Teddy Bear,” raising the question of whether the name coincidentally rhymed with what would later become the standard name for stuffed, plush toy bears, or was an intentional allusion to a name that was already in existence? 

“Bub and the Cub and Pettibear gazed at [the pears] longingly” (a panel from one of at least two separate comic-strip advertisements with the same characters with the same names).

Munseys Magazine, Volume 31, Number 6, September 1903.

Based on such a small sample-size, it is hard to say.  But at nearly the same time, crunchy Post Grape-Nuts cereal used the name “Johnny Bears” in an advertisement that might be read as a response to the cooked, presumably mushy Pettijohn Flakes.   

“Gone to Bear Heaven by the Mushy Food Route.  
Some little Johnny bears ate too freely of pasty, undercooked oats and wheat . . . .”

 St. Paul Globe (Minnesota), September 2, 1903, page 3.
 

Michtom’s Bears

But even if the Michtoms were not the first or only originators of the “Teddy Bear,” the toy or the expression, it does not necessarily mean that their family lore is completely flawed.  It is entirely possible that Roosevelt’s bear hunt and Berryman’s cartoon bear inspired them to create their first bear, give one to the President, and eventually make and sell more bears as demand increased.

And whether or not the Michtoms started precisely when and how their son claimed four decades later, they did operate a “Teddy Bear” manufacturing firm in Brooklyn at least as early as 1907 where, presumably, they made some of the cheap, inferior, American bears complained of in the press.  But despite the success of the “Teddy Bear” industry in 1907 (or perhaps precisely because of their success), they faced labor trouble.

A strike for higher wages took the stuffing out of the industry:

TEDDY BEAR MAKERS WANT MORE MONEY.

New York, Sept. 4. – The first strike in the Teddy bear trade has occurred in this city.  A strike of Teddy bear makers took place yesterday in the factory of the Bruin Manufacturing company.  Only the stuffers quit work, the leg, arm, trunk and head artists refusing to strike in sympathy.  The strike was against a reduction of prices paid to the stuffers for piece work.

The Daily Review (Decatur, Illinois), September 4, 1907, page 1.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Teddy Bear Stuffer (undated image from the Library of Congress).
 
Apparently, the “boy stuffers” had been switched from piece work to a salary at their request, which resulted in reduced production, after which they were switched back to piece work against their will.[xv]

But nevertheless the strike had legs, as the President refused to intervene, despite his obvious personal connection to the conflict.

The President has steadily refused to intervene in the telegraph dispute, but how could he possibly resist an appeal to step in and save the teddy bear industry?

The Times-Democrat (New Orleans), September 7, 1907, page 6.

Two months later, in what is the earliest contemporary documentation of the Michtom’s “Teddy bear” factory I have seen, the Michtoms were swept up in the crisis – this time the strike cut more deeply.

TEDDY BEAR MAKERS FIGHT
Strike at Skin Toy Factory Results in Row on Streets.

NEW YORK, November 10. – There is trouble in the Teddy bear factory in Brownsville, and as a result three young men were arrested this morning for fighting in the street.  The factory where the little skin toys are made has been in a turmoil since Wednesday, when all the stuffers and cutters went out on strike, because the boss refused to let them unionize.

TheTimes Dispatch (Richmond, Virginia), November 11, 1907, page 2.

Lizzie Dobkin . . . and Benjamin Pinkers . . . were . . . charged with assault, having interfered with two other persons, it is alleged, while on their way to work at the Ideal Novelty Company, which makes a specialty of the manufacture of Teddy bears, whose employes are now upon strike. . . .

The strike began a few days ago, when the employer discharged a girl, partly because she did very little work and partly because she was trying to organize a union.  One hundred and twenty men and women went out.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, November 12, 1907, page 1.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Teddy Bear Cutters (undated image from the Library of Congress).
Cooler heads prevailed and they were all back at work, along with some of the strike-breakers who retained their jobs, a few weeks later. 

ART IN TEDDY BEAR MAKING
Union Says Strike Breakers Miss the Half Human Expression

New York, Nov. 27. – The Teddy Bearmakers’ union, the latest on the list of labor organizations, has decided to make a demand for the closed shop in the Teddy Bear trade, now that Christmas is coming on.  They started with the firm of Michton & Co., which has a factory in Brooklyn.  The company began to hire strike breakers, but the trade being a comparatively new one, according to the strikers, they could not get enough competent men.

According to the union, it requires workmen of an artistic temperament to make Teddy Bears with the half-human expression on their faces that they are supposed to wear, and the strike breakers missed the expression.

The Wichita Beacon (Kansas), November 27, 1907, page 6.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Finished Teddy Bears (undated image from the Library of Congress).

So was Morris Michtom really a friend of the workers as the first manufacturer to contract with the Teddy Bearmakers’ Union?  Perhaps not.

Eight years later, Morris Michtom would tell a reporter that he had been in the “unbreakable” doll business for the past eight years.  And nine years later, Michtom’s Ideal Novelty and Toy Compny would end up on the wrong side of another strike by another newly-formed union:

 What promises to be a general strike among the toy and doll makers of Manhattan and Brooklyn began today when 200 employees of the Ideal Novelty and Toy Company at 273-187 Van Sinderen avenue, walked out, demanding recognition of the newly formed Stuffed Toy and Doll Makers Union. . . .  Morris Michstrom, president of the company, said this morning that he would close up the shop rather than concede to the [demands].

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, June 22, 1916, page 4.

On the following day, it became a general strike.  The wartime economics of the doll industry were playing out exactly as Morris Michtom predicted in 1915, giving his workers the leverage to strike:

With the season for making Christmas dolls approaching and with few dolls coming from Europe to stock Santa Claus’s pack, the 1,800 members of the Stuffed Toy and Doll Makers’ Union went on strike yesterday.  The workers, more than half of whom are women, quit work at 10 o’clock yesterday morning and went to Astoria Hall . . . and spent the afternoon dancing.  They demand shorter hours, longer luncheon time, and more pay, as well as recognition of the union.

The New York Times, June 23, 1916, page 14.

It’s only speculation, but the circumstances suggest that Michtom might have abandoned the manufacture of “Teddy Bears” in favor of dolls to avoid dealing with the union.  If not, I apologize for casting aspersions.  But he does seem to have operated a non-union doll-making business for nine years beginning shortly after entering into a contract with the Teddy Bearmakers’ union, and the 1915 article about his doll-making business was completely silent on any connection to “Teddy Bears.”

Or perhaps he abandoned the trade in 1909 when the entire industry is said to have tanked (unless it was just written as a joke):

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Sullivan County Record (Jeffersonville, New York), July 8, 1909, page 1.

I have been unable to find any additional information about Michtom or Ideal’s connection to “Teddy Bears” after the Teddy Bearmakers’ strike of 1907.  But the Teddy Bearmakers remained active, with or without Michtom.  They took part in a “Socialist” May Day parade in New York City in 1913.[xvi]They went on strike four weeks later.[xvii]  And in 1916, the Teddy Bearmakers went on strike at the same time that the new Stuffed Toy and Doll Makers Union went on strike against Morris Michtom’s doll-making business.  But in no case were there reports of a specific connection between the Teddy Bearmakers and either Michtom or Ideal.

During the same period, none of the references to Morris Michtom and/or the Ideal Novelty and Toy company relate to “Teddy Bears.”  In 1910, Morris Michtom obtained a patent for a cold-weather muff in the shape of a doll, In 1912, the Ideal Novelty and Toy Company was enjoined from selling a knock-off quacking duck toy[xviii]  and filed articles of incorporation in Brooklyn.[xix]  But none of those reports  made reference to company’s connection to “Teddy Bears.”

In later years, the Ideal Novelty and Toy Company became primarily known for various models of “unbreakable” plastic dolls.

“Flossie Flirt,” the original rolling eyes doll – 1924:



The “Shirley Temple” doll, the original celebrity promotional doll – 1935:


Betsy Wetsy, the original bottle-fed, diaper-wetting doll – 1937:



In 1952, in conjunction with the celebration of the Golden Anniversary of the Teddy Bear, Ideal again distributed the “story of the teddy Bear, as told by Toy Guidance Council,” first published three years earlier in 1949.  They also claimed to be the largest manufacturer of “Teddy Bears” in the world.


To celebrate the occasion as the world’s most popular toy, a New York manufacturer, Ideal Toy Corporation, is bringing out a “golden Teddy Bear” for sale this Christmas. . . .

Today, Ideal Toy Corporation claims to be the nation’s largest manufacturer of Teddy Bears.

The Central New Jersey Home News (New Brunswick, New Jersey), November 30, 1952, page 9.

The Toy Guidance Council was still celebrating the golden anniversary more than a year later, with an image of an Ideal bear.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Kane Republican (Kane, Pennsylvania), December 3, 1953, page 29.


That same year, Ideal scored a licensing deal with the United States government to market “Smokey Bear,” giving the Toy Guidance Council another opportunity to go the full-Michtom, complete with the bear hunt, cartoon, and letter to Roosevelt.



With special permission from Congress, 1953’s official teddy bear will be “Smokey,” symbol of fire prevention for the U. S. Forest service.  Before the end of the year over 60,000 “Smokey” bears, bedecked with a ranger hat, trousers and red shovel, will be in the hands of youngsters from coast to coast.

Journal and Courier (Lafayette, Indiana) December 12, 1953, page 30.

And yet, the original letters to and from Roosevelt have never been made public, raising the question of whether the story is merely a cynical marketing ploy concocted by Ideal and the Toy Guidance Council, a son’s sentimental vision of a father’s early start in business, or factual family history.  You be the judge. 

For my part, I am unconvinced.  I acknowledge that the Michtoms may well have been inspired by the President’s bear hunt and subsequent cartoon bear cub, and that they may have named the bear “Teddy Bear” or “Teddy’s Bear.”  The report that President Roosevelt received a bear from New York for Christmas 1902 is consistent with the claim, but the lack of contemporary evidence weighs against the claim, particularly in light of evidence related to another bear received at the same time.  The Michtom’s claim that they still had President Roosevelt’s response in their possession five decades later, yet never saw fit to display the original or a facsimile, is also suspicious, particularly in light of the importance of the letter to the family, the business and the history of toys, generally.  The similarity of the Michtoms’ early bears to the “original,” more respected, better-documented, and earlier Steiff bears, also suggests that the Michtoms’ bears might have been a cheaper, inferior knock-off of another original, and not the originals themselves.  I am also struck by the absence of “Teddy Bears” in the 1915 article about Morris Michtom’s wartime advantage over German doll makers, and in his hometown obituary.

I believe that Michtoms may well have decided to name their bear “Teddy,” whenever they made their first one, but I doubt that their decision was a significant factor in the name becoming standard.  The name was already in use for several actual bears before Roosevelt’s Mississippi bear hunt, based on the long-time association between Roosevelt and bears, generally.  And in any case, there was nearly a three year gap between when the Michtoms are said to have first put their bear on sale and the first known use of “Teddy Bear,” for a stuffed, plush bear toy, in print.


Ideal’s Near-Miss

But whether or not Morris and Rose Michtom originated the Teddy bear, Benjamin Michtom missed out on creating his own revolutionary toy.  He passed on a “Marilyn Monroe” doll three years before Mattel scored big with Barbie.

In 1956, Ideal broke the mold of baby and toddler dolls, displaying a prototype of a physically maturing, teenaged doll, designed by the doll sculptor, Bernard Lipfert.  Lipfert’s granddaughter later described “Revlon” as one of the first “dolls with boobs.”[xx]


Before they gave it its name, Ideal described the prototype as a toned-down, “Marilyn-Like” doll:

The Marilyn Monroe-type dollie doesn’t exactly follow the famous Monroe dimensions of 37- 23½ - 37½. 

“We thought that might look a little too sexy,” [Benjamin] Michtom said, “so we toned the dimensions down to the scale equivalent of 33-25-33½.”

. . . The toy manufacturer, whose father, Mortimer Michtom, made the world’s first Teddy bear, thinks there’s nothing wrong with little girls wanting to look like their teen-age sisters.

Cincinnati Enquirer (Ohio), September 20, 1956, page 27.

Two years later, Ideal disclosed that it had originally considered a more mature bombshell “Marilyn Monroe” doll:

Melvin Helitzer, advertising director, Ideal Toy Corp., told the Sales Promotion Executives Club of New York, “Ideal makes dolls which talk, walk, cry, wet and blow their noses, but recently we were approached with the idea of making a Marilyn Monroe doll.  After a good deal of thought, we decided against it.  Nobody could figure out what the doll should do.”

Courier-Post (Camden, New Jersey), February 18, 1958, page 5.

Ideal may not have known what to do with a physically mature doll, but Mattel did.  Mattel put their first “Barbie” dolls on sale in 1959.  The rest is history.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Mattel’s “Barbie” as Marilyn Monroe in Gentlemen Prefer Blondes, Hollywood Legends Series, 1997.





[iii]Robert J. Clay, U. S. Patent 131,849, October 1, 1872.
[iv]“Unraveling the Great Teddy Bear Mystery,” Marcelle S. Fischler, New York Times, Long Island Journal (online), March 24, 2002.
[v] In 1894, Morris Michtom placed a “paper stand and route for sale,” with a business address at 305 East 24th Street on Manhattan.  In 1895, “Morris Michton [(sic)]” was awarded a license to operate two sidewalk newsstands across the street at 437 and 438 Second Avenue. Proceedings of the Board of Aldermen of New York City, Volume 219 (1895:3), page 167.  In 1897, he still operated a newsstand at 437 2d Avenue (apparently on Manhattan). Wilson’s Business Directory of New York City – 1897, page 699. In 1899, he was listed as a “cigar dealer,” with a store at 404 Tompkins Avenue in Brooklyn. Trow’s Business Directory of the Boroughs of Brooklyn and Queens – 1899, page 94.
[vi]Frederick Skiff, Official Catalogue of Exhibitors, Universal Exposition, Saint Louis, The Louisiana Purchase Exposition Company, 1904, page 91.
[viii]Identified by Sam Clements, and posted on the American Dialect Society ADS-Listserve message board in 2009; the same ad also appeared on November 14 (Syracuse Herald, November 14, 1905, page 7) and 18 (Post Standard (Syracuse, New York), November 18, 1905).
[ix]  See my earlier post, Teddy Roosevelt and his Bears – a Grizzly History and Etymology of “Teddy Bear”(citing, Watauga Democrat (Boone, North Carolina), March 14, 1901, page 1).
[xi]See my earlier post, Teddy Roosevelt and his Bears – a Grizzly History and Etymology of “Teddy Bear”(citing, The Washington Times(Washington DC), August 4, 1901, Part 2, page 4).
[xii]See my earlier post, Teddy Roosevelt and his Bears – a Grizzly History and Etymology of “Teddy Bear”(citing, The Spokane Press(Washington), May 26, 1903, page 2).
[xiii]Washington Times (Washington DC), March 5, 1905, page 7 (“Fakers finding there was no longer a sale for ‘Teddy’s bear,’ photographs of the ‘big stick,’ ‘I’m out on a --- of a time,’ and other buttons, decided to put something new on the market.”
[xiv]The Katonah Times (Katona, New York), March 17, 1905, page 2 (“The air is continually rent with the cries of the fakirs who have everything from souvenir badges to “Teddy’s Bear” for sale.  The latter is an ingenious toy in the shape of a bear, which, when wound up executes a dance that is very amusing.”  A cast-iron “dancing bear” was advertised in The Adirondack News(St. Regis Falls, New York), December 20, 1902, page ).
[xv]The Star Press (Muncie, Indiana, September 26, 1907, page 7.
[xvi]The Calumet News (Calumet, Michigan), May 1, 1913, page 1.
[xvii]Oakland Tribune (California), May 28, 1913, page 9.
[xviii]Scientific American, Volume 107, Number 14, October 5, 1912, page 291.
[xix]The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, April 10, 1912, page 24.

Oyster Saloons and Brothels - a History of "Red-Light District"




I first learned of the association between red lights and prostitution from the Police’s song, Roxanne.

Roxanne, you don’t have to put out the red light . . . .
The Police, 1977.

But red lights had been associated with prostitution since long before Sting's plaintive plea to leave her profession.

The expression “red light district,” meaning “a district in which houses of prostitution are frequent” (see Merriam-Webster Online), dates to at least as early as August 21, 1893, when it appeared in a story about twice-convicted murderer Albert Wing, a brother of Edward Rumsey Wing, the former United States Ambassador to Ecuador. 

The politically-connected Wing somehow secured a pardon and early release from his first conviction.  He convinced her father to bring Miriam home from the convent where he had her hidden, whereupon he immediately convinced her to run off with him to Louisville to get married. It didn't go well.

Immediately he took her to a hotel called the Astor House, now no longer in existence.  Through long drink and his term in the penitentiary he had lost his manhood and did not want work.  Finally the funds gave out and the landlord would no longer trust them, so Wing took his young wife to the bordello of Madam Mertie Edwards, on West Green street,the red-light district of Louisville.

The Cincinnati Enquirer (Ohio), August 21, 1893, page 1.

 This is the earliest example of the expression I could find in print.  Several more of the earliest examples refer to Louisville’s red-light district.  The expression then appeared further down river, in St. Louis (1895) and New Orleans (1897), before cropping up out West in Missoula, Montana, San Antonio, Texas and Perry, Oklahoma in early 1898.

The expression first appeared in the New York press in late-1898, in connection with efforts by the New York Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children to clean up the East Side.

October 15 [1898]. (Case Nos. 119,508, 120,354.)

Those wretched institutions of the east side, located in what has become known as “the red-light district,” so named because of the numerous red lights displayed within its precincts, marking the location of so-called “cafes,” have been very much in evidence during the past year, and the Society has given its best efforts toward the uprooting of these breeding places of immorality.  They are located in and among the densely populated tenements, and in close contact with the young, and the influences spreading from them are at once subtle and degrading.  Numerous cases have come to lights where young girls have been received and harbored in these places by the miserable women by whom the “cafes” are maintanined, and numbers have been rescued therefrom.[i]

The Society’s efforts may have put political pressure on city officials to take action – and take action they did:

Order to Purify the Tenderloin.

Police Captain George S. Chapman, famous for his activity in the tenderloin district [in New York City], received an unwelcome Thanksgiving present last night from Chief Devery in the form of an order that he should relinquish the command of Mercer street station and assume that of the Eldridge street precinct.  The order was accompanied by instructions that the “red light” district should be purified.[ii]

The police action may have gone a bit overboard:

Police Wreck 30 Cafes.
“Tenderloin” District in New York Being Cleaned Out.

New York, Dec. 2. Led by Captain Chapman, a squad of detectives . . . descended upon the cafes in the “red light” district, comprising Allen, Forysyth, Chrystie, Bayard, Hester, Division, Suffolk and Norfolk streets.

When their work was finished thirty cafes were wrecked, much as if they had received a visit from a western cyclone. . . .

The men and women in charge of the despoiled cafes were furious at the work of the police.  Threats in a dozen dialects were hurled at them, and several times it seemed as if there would be a riot. . . .

Late last night the captain and his men took a new tack.  They visited women who have furnished rooms in the tenements for immoral purposes, and forty such women were told they had to move. . . .

As a result of the wrecking of the latter places in the earlier part of the day, the “red light” district was quiet last night.  Only one arrest was made that of a woman at Nol 149 Chrystie street.[iii]

But the changes were not permanent – many of the “cafes” reopened when Captain Chapman was transferred out of the precinct a few months later:

When on Wednesday afternoon the news flashed around the east side that Capt. Chapman had been transferred there was great excitement in the red-light district.  Soon there were signs of life in many houses which for months have been apparently untenanted.  Shutters were thrown back, curtains lifted up and from some houses sounds of rejoicing were heard.[iv]


Origins of the Expression

The two best-known folk-etymologies are almost certainly untrue.  One fanciful story holds that railroad workers hung their red lanterns in front of the brothels so their crew could find them in the event of emergency.  But one of the earliest references (1852) to “colored lanterns before the oyster saloons” was reportedly written by a “railway switchman,” thereby derailing, perhaps, that theory.  Another story suggests that the “Red Light Saloon” in Dodge City, Kansas started, or at least popularized, the expression.   Throughout the 1870s and 1880s, there were, in fact, dozens of saloons called the “Red Light Saloon,” many of them in Kansas, but I could find no contemporary reference to a “Red Light” saloon in Dodge City until long after 1893 when the expression first came to light in print in Louisville.

A surprising third possibility, which admittedly may seem absurd at first blush, is more likely true – “oyster saloons.”  


Oyster Saloons

The connection between “oyster saloons” and prostitution may seem odd to modern readers, apart from their well-known (and possibly true) reputation as an aphrodisiac and their supposed similarities to female genetalia.  For my part, my early exposure to oysters, or at least the concept of oysters (didn’t get many any oysters in Iowa), was mostly colored by pop-culture references to “oysters Rockefeller” and “oysters on the half shell,” in circumstances that suggested refined, high-class, high-priced dining.

But in the nineteenth century, oysters were more common, apparently much cheaper, and a regular part of many diets.  They were also a popular after-hours, casual dining option for theater-goers, club-goers and partiers in general.

The typical American oyster saloon was a subterranean dive accessed by a dark staircase leading down from the sidewalk or street.  The space was generally partitioned into booths with privacy curtains to keep away prying eyes and perhaps encouraging illicit behavior.  And, in an age before electric light, oyster saloons were easy to find, even at night, because they were generally designated by a red light.

The reason why oyster saloons are designated by a red light is said to be that in ancient times oystermen had portable furnaces before their booths upon which they cooked the bivalves for their customers.  The light of these furnaces when seen at a distance in the night appeared to be red, and indicated to the public that the oystermen were ready for business.  When these furnaces fell into disuse, and the cooking was done indoors, the red light was still hung out to let the people know that cooked oysters could still be had.

The National Republican (Washington DC), October 14, 1876.

I cannot vouch for the truth of the story as it applies to oyster saloons.  But true or not, the well-known red lights of the oyster saloons may well be the origin of the tradition of using red lights in the original “red-light districts.”  

It is not clear how early oyster saloons became dens of iniquity, but at least one “oyster house” apparently had a seedy reputation as early as 1634.  A letter, dated June 1634, and preserved in State Papers from the reign of King Charles I of England, notes that the “gallant” Thomas Windebank“treats his friends en Prince, and they are resolved to eat oysters at the Dog [(an “oyster house”)], notwithstanding all the proclamations.”[v]   We are left to guess as to the nature of any such “proclamations.”  Was there a prohibition against going to “the Dog” because of illicit activity there?  We may never know. 

But we do not know that British oyster saloons had developed a more unambiguously notorious reputation by by the 1820s.

POLICE OF LONDON

. . . Some idea may be formed of the prevalence of the most disgusting and disgraceful receptacles of vice in that city [(London)], from the following statement given by the Sun, of the abodes of thieves and prostitutes in the immediate vicinity of Bow street office, which of all placed might be supposed to be least infected by such wretches.

. . . Returning in the direction of Bridges street and Catharine street, we met with that horrid sink of iniquity the oyster saloon, where the most disgusting scenes of profligacy are nightly pursued, and the neighborhood continually disturbed until even three or four o’clock on the Sabbath morning, by the departure of drunken, abandoned characters, with beastly squalling prostitutes.

In Wych street is another, and in all the surrounding neighbourhood numerous other bagnios, oyster and coffee shops, where it is notorious thieves and prostitutes of the lowest class continually meet to dispose of their plunder.

The Maryland Gazette (Annapolis, Maryland), December 20, 1827, page 4.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Hall of Infamy, Alias the Oyster Saloon in Bridges St. or New Covent Garden Hall.
 From, C. M. Westmacott, The English Spy: An Original Work, Characteristic, Satirical, and Humorous, by Bernard Blackmantle (pseudo), illustrations designed by Robert Cruikshank, London, Methuen, originally published by Sherwood, Jones & Co. 1825, reprint published by Methuen & Co. 1907, page 354.

Some working women apparently preferred the oyster saloons to prowling the theater:

Saloons of this nefarious kind operate very much against the theatrical saloons, as many of the prostitutes, who know that they can meet their “pals” or their “flats” at the former, prefer three and sixpence worth of gin and oysters, to the chance of picking up a customer at the latter.

The London Times, September 18, 1827, page 2.

Oyster houses were common enough in New York City by 1812 that a “law for the removal of filth and dirt from the streets” specifically forbid throwing “oysters, clams or shells of any kind from any oyster-stand or oyster-cellar, under the penalty of ten dollars for each offence.”  The only other businesses specifically singled out by the ordinance were foundries, forges and blacksmith’s shops.[vi]

The diary of an English traveler visiting Philadelphia in 1819 describes all of the features of a typical American oyster house, with the exception of the red light that later achieved such notoriety.  The excerpt also suggests the origin of the American expression, “dive,” for a “shabby and disreputable establishment.”

Returning home, my companion proposed to dive into one of the oyster cellars, to which agreeing we vanished in a trice; and entering the informal abode, the heat of which was at least that of a hothouse, we found a room well lighted and boxes arranged like those in our coffee houses, except that the partitions were carried to the ceiling, with the addition of curtains in front.  We supped well upon stewed oysters brought upon a chafing dish, and a salad of finely shredded raw cabbage and celery which I found very palatable.  For these, with the beer, we paid half a dollar.[vii]

Oyster cellars in New York City that same year were apparently very profitable, even for people who might otherwise have been relegated to the margins of “polite” society.

Saving Bank. – The deposits on Monday the 9th, and Saturday evening 14th inst., amounted to $7,443. . . .

The largest deposit was by a free coloured woman, keeper of an oyster cellar, amounting to $1,800.

The Evening Post (New York), August 16, 1819, page 2.

We can speculate about why serving oysters might have been so profitable in 1819, but it might have been because oyster cellars fostered prostitution, which could lead to the ruination of young women:

A den of infamy, unparalleled in atrocitiy, has lately been discovered by the police in the upper part of the city.  A person, who kept an oyster cellar and cook shop, has been accused by some of the unfortunate femalesthemselves, of being in the constant habit of enticing young and unguarded girls from the lower walks of life, into his store.  There, in the society of sailors and idle young men, their morals and virtue have been gradually worked upon, till finally, many have fallen victims to the deadly snares of prostitution. 

The Evening Post (New York), June 12, 1827, page 1. 

. . . and the ruination of young men:

[T]he poor little things are hurried as fast as possible into the condition of young ladies and gentlemen, by the aid of fashionable boarding-schools for the former, and of billiard-rooms, cigar-shops with pretty cigar girls behind the counters, oyster saloons, fast-trotting horses, dinner parties at the Astor, Champagne, brandy-julaps, gold watches, and unlimited credit with the tailors for the latter.

The Greensboro Patriot (Greensboro, North Carolina), April 1, 1843, page 1 (reprinted from The New York Commercial Advertiser).

The oyster saloons in Philadelphia were no better: 

A case of abduction committed in this city . . . has been reported to us . . . .  As we proceed to lay the statement before them, we cannot master those strong feelings of indignation, which naturally arise, when we look at the age and innocence of the youth girl abducted, and the infamous character of the other parties implicated in this most foul and rascally transaction . . . .

It seems that a Mr. and Mrs. Stathem keeps an oyster establishment in Exchange Row, and that the character they both bear, is infamous.  On Sunday week last, they enticed to their house a little girl, about 13 or 14 years of age, (whose name we suppress) through the instrumentality of their own daughter, who is a supernumerary on the Walnut street theatre stage. . . . 

These officers found about the house in the course of their examination, indications sufficient to warrant a belief of its lewd and infamous character.  Four or five young brazen females were in and about the premises, and throughout the whole of this infamous affair are scattered abundant and damnatory proofs of the vile artifices and most reprehensible conduct of these pandars. . . .

[N]o doubt can exist as to the conviction of the offenders, who have established an oyster house in Exchange Row, which they dignify by the euphonious name of the “Texas Oyster House.” 

Public Ledger(Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), June 2, 1836, page 2.

In December of the same year, two oyster cellars featured prominently in separate crimes reported in the same Philadelphia police report. 

The first incident involved a bartender engaging in after-hours, extra-curricular  activity:

At the corner of Sassafras and Mulberry alleys, there is an oyster cellar, kept by a man of the name of Taylor, where the wretched beings who infest that neighborhood, resort to spend the wages of their pollution, in rendering themselves still more beastly. . . .  [T]he watchman in passing by at 1 o’clock this morning, was surprised to hear a female inside laughing nd singing.  At 2 o’clock he again heard the sounds of merry-making . . . .  They [(the watchman and Taylor)] proceeded to the oyster house, and on opening the door, found Mr. Getts fondling and caressing in a most unequivocal situation a – faugh! – negro wench, of the most filthy and revolting appearance.

The Public Ledger (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), December 3, 1836, page 2.

The second incident involved “a young gentleman of color” who worked in the kitchen of the United States Hotel.  One evening, it seems, he decided to spend the evening like the wealthy “Chestnut street dandies” he so admired, although it’s unclear who came out looking more ridiculous, the white “gentlemen” or their black imitator.  This is also the earliest indication of the use of lights, albeit of an undisclosed color, to identify oyster saloons.

[H]e had often observed their gentlemanly conduct after a supper of champaigne and oyster.  Last night being his “night out,” he resoved to gratify his propensity to puppyism, and astonish the natives about Sixth and Small streets.  “Why shouldn’t I,” though he, “be as much of a gemman as that Mister Dick Dolittle, what never pays for nothing, and walks up and down the street all day with the ladies. . . .

Many were the conquests our hero made among the maidens of Small street and St. Mary street.  He waltzed with one, would have waltzed with all, but some of the prudent matrons forbid it, for said they “our daughters isn’t quality, and it wouldn’t be decent for them to let a stranger hug and squeeze them like the white trash do.”

. . . He got nearly to Spruce street, when he saw before him the lamp hanging over the oyster cellar of a Mr. William Powell.  Here was a chance to show his gentility?  He remembered that some of his prototypes had destroyed the transparencies in front of the Arcade – true such conduct would disgrace a chimney sweep, but what was that to him?  He was a gentleman, and this would give the finishing touch to his display.  Flourish went the cane, and smash went the lamp.

The Public Ledger (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), December 3, 1836, page 2.

In Boston, oyster saloons, designated by “showy lamps” of an undisclosed color, were also dangerous:

In the course of their investigations, the Grand Jury have had their attention directed to the increase of intemperance and dissipation by night, arising from oyster saloons, so called, which have multiplied of late in this city.  Many of these are fitted up in an attractive and elegant manner.  In some instances showy lamps are allowed to obstruct the sidewalk in front of the establishment.  To these places the youthful and inexperienced from the city and vicinity are attracted, and here they are furnished with the means of intoxication without restraint.

Robert Cassie Waterston, An Address on Pauperism: Its Extent, Causes, and the Best Means of Prevention, Boston, C. C. Little and J. Brown, 1844, page 27.

The famous temperance orator, JohnBartholomew Gough, lectured on the “dangers of Oyster Saloons”:



An English visitor noted:

Every hotel or tavern in New York is a political club, in which the question of the day is discussed over the whisky decanter; the oyster houses are dedicated to corruption and vice; the stage performances are ever attended with uproar and quarrels; the stillness of night is constantly broken by the noise of fighting in the streets, or of the fire-engines.

Manchester Guardian, May 31, 1845, page 4.

Anticipating Nancy Reagan’s “Just Say No” campaign by more than a century, an opinion piece encouraged young men to just “say No” – to “oyster saloons”:

Say No. – Multitudes of young men are ruined by not have in decision to say No.  They meet with companions who invite them to step into an oyster saloon, a bowling alley or a bar-room . . . – but they have not firmness enough to say No.  When they allow themselves to be led astray once, they will again – and then they must return the compliment.  This is a beginning of that course which leads to drinking; to tavern suppers, to the theatre – to the house of her which is the way to hell; and then the ruin, the utter ruin of the young man is almost inevitable.

Liberty Advocate (Liberty, Mississippi), August 30, 1845, page 3.

But despite the warnings, many people said yes to oyster saloons, as suggested by this extensive description of a mid-nineteenth century oyster saloon, including its red light, nude artwork, private rooms and loose women:

The oyster-cellars with their bright lamps casting broad gleams of red lightacross the street, are now in full tide, and every instant sees them swallow up at one door a party of rowdy and drunken young men on their way to the theatre the gambling house the bowling-saloon or the brothel – or most likely to all in turn . . . . 

If we step down one of these wide entrances, we shall see a long counter gorgeously decked with chrystal decanters and glasses richly carved and gilt and the wall ornamented with a voluptuous picture of a naked Venus – perhaps the more seductive from being exquisitely painted. . . . .

At the other end of the room is a row of little stalls, each fitted up with its gas-burner, its red curtain, its little table and voluptuous picture and all occupied with busy eaters.  In the rear of those boxes is a range of larger apartments called ‘private rooms,’ where men and women enter promiscuously, eat, drink and make merry, and disturb the whole neighborhood with their obscene and disgusting revels prolonged far beyond midnight.  The women of course are all of one kind – but among the men you could find, if you looked, curiously, reverend judges and juvenile delinquents, pious and devout hypocrites and undisguised libertines and debauches. 

G. G. Foster, New York by Gas-Light, New York, Dewitt & Davenport, 1850, pages 8-9. 

An 1852 letter written by a “railway switchman” painted a similar picture.

By nine o’clock Broadway begins to show its night side. . . . The colored lanterns before the oyster saloonsthrow their varying hues upon group after group ascending and descending the broad flights of steps which lead to the subterranean regions devoted to the discussion of these bivalves. . . .  But the night side of Broadway shows something other and worse than eating, drinking and smoking. At every turn you are jostled by those whom we term euphemistically, and yet with unconscious pathos, “unfortunate women.” 

New York Times, November 8, 1852, page 3. 

The red lights of oyster saloons were common enough to be used figuratively to describe a red-faced man.

On the first of January, therefore, agreeable to appointment, his broad, pock-marked face – luminous as a colored lantern outside an oyster-saloon– and his gait more than usually diffusive, D--- was seen coming along from his lodgings . . . .

Margaret Conkling, The American Gentleman’s Guide to Politeness and Fashion, New York, Derby & Jackson, 1859, page 49. 

And at least one oyster shop called itself the “Red Light Saloon”:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Jackson Standard (Jackson Court House, Ohio), October 6, 1853, page 2.
 
Twenty-five years later, the red light was still considered a sign of the oyster saloon:

Oyster saloons, distinguished by their red balls of light, abounded in the city a quarter of a century ago, but of restaurants where a man could get an elaborate bill of fare and be sure of good articles thoroughly well prepared, there were only two or three at most. [In an article praising Lorenzo Delmonico and what he did for cookery in the US.] – N. Y. Sun.

Herkhimer Democrat (Herkimer, New York), October 26, 1881, page 1. 

A stranger would have been of the opinion that the little 12x14 room just below Customhouse street, on Franklin, was an oyster saloon, for a brilliant red light was displayed on the outside and almost as brilliant gas ones within.  It’s a gambling den.  . . . and who, like ourselves that it was an oyster shop somewhat prematurely opened.

New Orleans Bulletin, August 13, 1875, page 1.

Delmonico
Oyster Saloon and Restaurant,

Under Bamberger’s Clothing Store, at the junction of Market and Wall streets, is now open and prepared to furnish the public with the finest select oysters at all times, and in every style, at the very lowest possible prices. . . .

The new restaurant hangs out a red transparency [(a back-lit, translucent or transparent sign)].

Fort Scott Daily Monitor (Fort Scott, Kansas), October 13, 1875, page 4.

A cartoon from 1883 shows two clusters of lights (presumably red) gracing the entrance to an oyster saloon; a young “dude” (the word “dude” made its first appearance in print four days after the date of this cartoon) hustles his best-girl past the entrance.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck Volume, Volume 12, Number 305, January 10, 1883, page 294.

It was apparently a "thing" for men to avoid taking their girlfriends into an oyster saloon.  In this cartoon, the set of footsteps illustrated on the left represent a man leaping 15 feet with his best-girl in his arms to avoid entering an oyster shop.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 30, Number 780, February 17, 1892, page 434.
 
It is unclear whether they were trying to shield her from the evils inside, to prevent her from meeting your mistress, or for a more innocent reason – the embarrassment of not being able to afford dinner and drinks.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 12, Number 304, January 3, 1883, page 287.


Red-Light and “Red Light” Saloons

Over time, red lights and the name “Red Light” were increasingly applied to other types of saloons, generally, as well as to brothels.

A very attractive red transparencywas exhibited last night in front of Greuter’s saloon.  It is an original design of the proprietor of this establishment.

The York Daily (York, Pennsylvania), December 18, 1874, page 1.

A red lamp even identified an “Oyster Saloon” in Ireland:

Joe Wilson’s – Oysters! Oysters! Oyster! . . .
Mind the Red Lamp . . . .


The Morning News (Belfast, Antrim, Northern Ireland), March 17, 1883, page 1.

Chicago’s State Street (“that great street”) was a red-light district in fact, if not in name, by 1882, four decades before Billy Sunday couldn’t shut down that “Toddling Town”[viii]:


The street of a Sunday night is as lively and much resembles New Orleans at Mardi Gras. . . .  [T[he passer-by is very frequently jostled and solicited by some frail one masquerading in a fresh coat of paint and powder and stiffly-starched skirts.  Her male counterpart – the pimp – is present in numbers, and is equally offensive both in language and in action. . . .

From this point south the brothels begin to grow numerous, and red lights and open hall-ways invite the attention of every passer.

Chicago Tribune, March 14, 1882, page 7.

Red lights on brothels were common enough in St. Joseph, Missouri that “red light” was used figuratively:

I’ll guarantee that reporting of prize-fights did most to strengthen the laws against them.  I think the mention of a house as disreputable hangs a red light on the gate to scare away the beginners.

The St. Joseph Herald (Missouri), June 20, 1883, page 4.

Saloons with the name “Red Light” were frequently dangerous places:

Shots were fired at the Red Light Saloon in a melee last Wednesday night, and one of the windows were broken.
     – Portsmouth, Ohio.[ix]

Raid by the Police.  The “Red Light” saloon and another in the same neighborhood, on Spring Garden avenue, Allegheny, was the scene of mirth and festivity on Saturday night, in fact both were in full blast, a large number of youths of both sexes mingling in the giddy dance.  The merriment however didn’t last later than midnight, owing to the mother of one of the youthful females at the Red Light invading the dance hall with a cowhide in her right hand.
     – Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.[x]

And there were plenty of “Red Light” saloons in the Wild, Wild West, not just in Dodge, City:

Fort Worth. Cowboys on a Grand Frolic – Live Local Items. 

Fort Worth, April 10. – The cowboys made things lively last night, firing off their six-shooters at the Waco Tap and Red Light houses of prostitution.  Three were put in the calaboose and fined ten dollars and costs.
     – Fort Worth, Texas.[xi]

Marshall, Texas.  Marshal Sam Ball, of Sherman, who was seriously wounded in the shooting affray at the Red Light Saloon last Wednesday, died this evening.  Marshal Ball was a good, fearless officer.
     – Marshall, Texas.[xii]

Wild Cow-Boys on the Warpath. Headline pic.  Speed attempted to saddle a horse near the Red Light dance house, and while doing so was shot by some one of the citizens.
     – Leavenworth, Kansas.[xiii]

Bar-fight spills out from Jockbeck’s saloon to in front of the Red Light Saloon.
     – Topeka, Kansas.[xiv]

There was a report yesterday that the Red Light had been sold out, but investigation does not corroborate the story. . . .  There are respectable people in that quarter of the town, but they are not the majority.  The great body of the crooked population live over on that side.  The houses of ill shape, the “kept girls,” the sneak thieves and crooked people generally, live over there, even the chicken thieves. – Eagle. 
     – Witchita, Kansas.[xv]

They were engaged at a gaming table in the Red Light saloon.  A dispute arose in regard to cheating, when both men deliberately leveled their revolvers and began firing.
     – EagleCity, Colorado.[xvi]

An opium den over the Red Light saloon on Wyoming street was raided last night by Deputy Sheriffs Laist and Roe, and two men who were hitting the pipe were arrested . . . .   
     – Butte, Montana.[xvii]

The most interesting place in town is the Red Light saloon.
     – Las Vegas, New Mexico.[xviii]

J. J. McMenomy has just returned from San Francisco, after settling up the business of M. Ward & Co., in connection with the Red Light Saloon on Locust street [(conveniently located, just outside the San Francisco Presidio army base)] . . . .
     – San Francisco, California.[xix]

During the mid-1880s, one of the Madams of an itinerant, tented brothel – a kind of big top circus for cowboys – went by the name, “Red Light”:

A company of overland prostitutes raised sheol near the K. P. depo [(in North Topeka, Kansas)] on Saturday night.  They travel in wagons and tents, one of the female commanders being known as “Great Eastern” and the other as “Red Light.”  The city mashal interviewed them and gave them thirty minutes to get out of the city.  They got.  A fourteen year old girls who had been enticed by them away from Florence was taken charge of and sent home to her father. – McPherson Press.

The Leavenworth Weekly Times (Kansas), August 6, 1885, page 3.

The term, “red-light,” was used as early as 1879 as an adjective to describe a brothel:

A Socialist’s Wife.

The reporter met her at the rear door of an up-town red-light saloon, and at her own invitation went in a set up the beer. . . .

The reporter felt very charitably toward the lady, who explained her exploits in the vicinity of a redlight saloon by the fact that she was obliged to earn what her husband had failed to work for of late days [while he attended revolutionary meetings].

St. Louis Post-Dispatch (Missouri), May 22, 1879, page 2.

By 1889, red lights were associated with “saloons,” generally, not just “oyster saloons.”

All the emigrants that the world can furnish will be peaceable if the saloon be gone. We know about anarchy in Chicago if any people do; we have made a study of it.  We have had occasion to deal with it heroically, and it was done.  Things came to a head in Chicago when anarchy knocked them on the head.  But I never knew a nest of Anarchists that was not in the basement of a saloon, or over a saloon, or in a saloon.  The red light of the saloon and the red flag of the anarchists go together – the devil has joined them.

Tyrone Daily Herald (Tyrone, Pennsylvania), July 17, 1889, page 4.

The expression "red-light district" appeared in Louisville a few years later, before travelling down river, out west and eventually back to New York City, where it appeared in reports of a violent crackdown in the "red-light district."

But the crackdown did not lead to permanent changes.  A few years later, “Big Florrie” (Florence J. Sullivan), the Tammany boss of New York City’s Eighth Ward, launched another crusade against the “Red Lights” in his jurisdiction.  But this time, instead of sending the police in break things, he took matters into his own hands.  He simply walked down the street, with police protection, and personally punched every “Cadet” (pimp) he saw in the face.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pearsons Magazine, Volume 16, Number 5, page 562.

In the following decade, the expression “red-light district” received press attention in numerous anti-saloon crusades in cities across the country, as well as during the “white-slavery” panic of about 1910.  It is also possible that reformers could have brought the expression from Louisville to New York City. 

The Salvation Army was active in Louisville in December 1894, when the expression was still relatively new and hadn’t cropped up anywhere else yet.  

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Cincinnati Enquirer, December 12, 1894, page 4.

And Emma Booth-Tucker, the daughter of the couple who founded the Salvation Army, lectured on the evils of the “red-light district” in New York City in February 1889, just a couple months after the expression first appeared in New York in a report prepared by another reform-minded civic organization, Society for the Prevention of Children.


. . . homes where poverty and the very sediment of vice hide, the bitter woes of children of drunken, brutal parents, and the slum brigade, working in the dives and red light district – all will be shown, either in living pictures or stereopticon slides, made especially for this lecture.

The Topeka State Journal (Kansas), February 15, 1899, page 3.


Conclusion

The paper trail suggests that the expression “red-light district” originated along the Ohio and Mississippi River Valleys, perhaps in Louisville, Kentucky in about 1893.  The expression quickly found traction out west before appearing in New York City in late-1898.  The use of red lights to designate brothels appears to be a vestige of an earlier tradition of using red lights to designated entrances to oyster cellars and oyster saloons, a tradition that was later applied to saloons in general, including places where prostitution was practiced. 

The suggestion of a western origin is supported by the fact that the phrase was considered a misnomer when it arrived in New York City in 1898.  In New York City (the city that never sleeps) at that time, red lights had come to be more suggestive of all-night eateries, generally, than they were of prostitution and vice.


The euphonious expression, “Red Light district,” inaccurately descriptive of certain region on the east side, seems likely to supersede in popular vogue the “Tenderloin,” as applied to a district further uptown.  But while the word Tenderloin has a special significance, that cannot be said of Red Light, as now employed.  The new phrase is based on misapprehension.

In New York it has long been a custom for restaurants, oyster houses, and minor lodging houses to display a red light at or near the door, the significance being that such a place is kept open all night.  New York has a very considerable part of its population employed at night.  There are, it is computed, in the market, railroad, hotel, shipping, and newspaper business, not less than 100,000 persons employed in New York at night.  A “Red Light” district, therefore, is properly one in which the number of persons engaged in legitimate pursuits at night is large, and in which all-night restaurants are numerous for their accommodation. 

Some years ago the Legislature made provision for this part of the population by authorizing “all-night licenses” for taverns and saloons in the neighborhood of ferries, markets, railway stations, and on or near the water front.

The Sun (New York), November 27, 1898, page 6.

The name may have been more accurate further west, where the influx of young, single men into railroad, agricultural, ranching and mining boom-towns may have resulted in circumstances in which prostitution flourished even more brazenly and ubiquitously than it had in the oyster cellars and saloons of Eastern Cities in earlier decades.  Red lights in the West may therefore have been as suggestive of prostitution as they were of the saloons where it took place.

And if the single origin-story for red lights on oyster saloons is true, the red lights on brothels may ultimately be based on the glowing red lights of portable oyster furnaces used by street vendors before oyster cellars came into fashion.


Aphrodisiac?

All of which begs the question - did oyster saloons become sex palaces under the influence of aphrodisiac oysters, or did the sex palaces serve oysters to take advantage of their aphrodisiac qualities?  Or were they just tasty and plentiful - the sex being incidental?

The oyster has been esteemed as an article of food from the time of the Romans down to the present day.  They are easy of digestion, but not very nutritious, and more provocative of appetite than of its satisfaction.  They are eaten by all nations and both sexes.  Oysters are a favorite with all classes and ages - the child of tender years and the feeble old man both delight in eating the juicy bivalves.  They are, however, sought out for the aphrodisiac qualities which they are supposed to possess, and are greatly esteemed for their stimulating properties.  In conclusion, we believe we can say with the wag who upon swallowing an oyster always exclaimed, 


     . . . . “Good-by, valve.”

The Evening Star (Washington DC), December 1, 1869, page 3.




Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
This image of a “Hurdy Gurdy House” in British Columbia during the Yukon Gold Rush may give a sense of what “red light” saloons in the United States looked like a decade or so earlier.  Kansas City Journal (Missouri), January 23, 1898, page 17.









[i]New York Society for the Prevention of Cruelty of Children, Twenty-Fourth Annual Report, December 31, 1898, New York, 1899.
[ii]The Baltimore Sun (Maryland), November 24, 1898, page 2.
[iii]The Topeka State Journal, December 2, 1898, page 3.
[iv]The Sun (New York), February 17, 1899, page 9.
[v]Calendar of state papers, of the reign of Charles I, preserved in the state Paper Department of Her Majesty’s Public Office, Volume 7 1634-1635, First published by Her Majesty’s Stationery Office London 1864, Nendeln, Liechtenstein, Kraus Reprint Ltd, 1967, page 75.  The General Index, at page 640, refers to “Dog, the,” as an “oyster house.” 
[vi]The New York Evening Post, April 11, 1812, page 2.
[vii] Reuben Gold Thwaites, editor, Early Western Travels, 1748-1846, a Series of Annotated Reprints, Volume 12, Cleveland, Ohio, The Arthur H. Clark Company, 1905, page 299 (in a reprint of Adlard Welby, Esq., A Visit to North America and the English Settlements in Illinois, with a Winter Residence at Philadelphia, London, J. Drury, 1821, page 167 of original).
[viii]Chicago became a “Toddling Town” around 1920 due to the local popularity of the “Toddle” dance craze. See my earlier post, “Gimme a Shimmy – Hold the Shiver – Why Chicago was a “Toddling Town”.
[ix]Portsmouth Daily Times (Portsmouth, Ohio), June 21, 1879, page 3.
[x]Pittsburgh Daily Post (Pennsylvania), July 28, 1879, page 4.
[xi]Galveston Daily News (Texas), April 11, 1878, page 1. 
[xii]The Cincinnati Daily Star (Ohio), February 4, 1880, page 1.
[xiii]The Leavenworth Weekly Times (Kansas), December 22, 1881, page 3.
[xiv]The Daily Commonwealth (Topeka, Kansas), December 10, 1879, page 3.
[xv]The Wichita Beacon, June 16, 1886, page 1. 
[xvi]The Junction City Weekly Union (Junction City, Kansas), November 8, 1879, page 7.
[xvii]The Butte Daily Post (Montana), February 23, 1891, page 4.
[xviii]The Las Vegas Gazette (Las Vegas, New Mexico), February 3, 1886 page 4. 
[xix]Santa Cruz Weekly Sentinel (Santa Cruz, California), November 8, 1879, page 3. 

Skidaddle, Skidoodle - Tastes like Home - the origin of a tasteless meme

[WARNING:  This post contains adult themes.  Apologies in advance to anyone offended by tasteless, juvenile "humor."]

This post is a departure from my standard practice of writing about pop-culture trends a century old or older, to focus on a trending internet meme.  I recently noticed a surprising uptick in the number of views of my post about the history of "23 skidoo," much of it coming from internet searches for the terms [skidaddle and skidoodle].  Curious, I searched - much to my dismay.  This post is for the fans of the current meme who might otherwise get unwittingly suckered into reading about musty old slang.

I apologize in advance to those of you who ran across this post by accident.  If you are interested in the mid-19th century slang expression, "Skedaddle," or the early 20th century slang expression, "Skidoodle" (generally used in "Skidoodle wagon," an early automobile), visit my earlier posts:

Skedaddle, Skidoodle, Skidoo - the Vanishing History and Etymology of  "23 Skidoo!"
The Blue, the Grey and the Runaway - a History and Etymology of "Skedaddle"

But if you are curious about the popular (as of December 10, 2017) meme, "Skidaddle, Skidoodle, your dick is now a noodle," sit back, relax, and learn about the surprisingly even-more-tasteless history of the tasteless meme.


The Meme

 "Skidaddle, Skidoodle your dick is now a noodle" is most familiar as a series of YouTube remix videos based on an "image macro featuring a drawing of a wizard casting the titular spell."



According to KnowYourMeme.com, the image was originally posted to DailyLOLPics on September 23, 2017.  At about the same time, the expression appeared in a fan-fiction short story based on characters from an Icelandic children's television show, "Lazy Town," raising the question of whether the image was based on the story or the other way around.

The earliest version on YouTube, posted on October 2, 2017, simply recites the expression, zooming in on consecutive portions of text like an old-fashioned sing-along.  Many of the later remixes end with a a big finish, using a well-known theme from NFL Films.  Check out  KnowYourMeme.com for links to several examples of the meme.

Someone with the screen name prettypilots posted a story entitled, "Skidaddle, Skidoodle, the Noodle Incident" on the website ArchiveofOurOwn.org on September 27, 2017, four days after the first known appearance of the image on DailyLOLPics.  The "plot" (such as it is) may explain the origin of the expression, although it is not known (and is perhaps unknowable) whether the image or story came first.  But regardless of the order of events, the story may provide fans with an even deeper appreciation of the depravity of the meme.  The story is much more tasteless, but nevertheless "tastes like home."

The story centers on an spell cast by Mayor Meanswell (an evil wizard in disguise) on Sportacus, Robbie's same-sex husband.  The Mayor/Wizard turns Sportacus' thing into a noodle, and not just any noodle, a "fruit noodle."  Mayor Meanswell, it seems, knew that Sportacus was allergic to "fruit noodles," rendering the otherwise ridiculous-sounding spell lethal.

In the aftermath of Sportacus' death, Robbie removes his husband's "fruit noodle" and takes a bite.

"Tastes like home."

The End.

[Read the original - if you dare - at ArchiveofOurOwn.com.]




Patent Medicine and Baseball - Wahoo's Deep Roots in Cleveland




Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Great Wahoo Polka – 1863.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Makio - 1906 (Ohio State University Fraternity Yearbook), Columbus, Ohio, 1906, page 12.

In the opening sequence of Paul Thomas Anderson’s film, Magnolia, the narrator recites a series of bizarre coincidences in which seemingly unrelated events intersect in apparently random, unexpected, almost unbelievable ways.  In retrospect, however, each coincidence seems preordained.

The narrator refuses to accept the apparent coincidences as just “one of those things”:

And it is in the humble opinion of this narrator that this is not just "something that happened."  This cannot be "one of those things."  This, please, cannot be that. 

Similarly, the history of the Cleveland baseball’s “Indians” nickname and “Chief Wahoo” logo is laced with uncanny coincidences too bizarre to believe; a whole can of worms tied together in one continuous thread.

In 1915, Cleveland’s National League baseball team selected a new nickname – the “Indians” – in honor, they say, of a former star player, Louis Sockalexis, who in 1897 was the first Native-American to sign a major league contract.

And yet newspapers referred to the Spiders as “Tebeau’s Indians” (after their manager Olliver Wendell Tebeau) as early as 1895 – two years BEFORE signing Sockalexis.

“This cannot be “one of those things”.  This, please, cannot be that.”

In 1947, the Cleveland Indians hired a young artist to design a new Indian head logo.  After some revisions, the logo more-or-less reached its current look by 1951.  Sportswriters dubbed the logo “Chief Wahoo.”

And yet, when the Cleveland Plain Dealer published cartoon images of Indians in 1915, along with some “new rooter’s lingo” suitable for a team now called the “Indians,” the word “Wahoo” appeared twice.  And, in 1915 rooters for the Ohio State University football team had been yelling “Wahoo, Wahoo, Rip Zip Bazoo” for at least twenty-five years.

This cannot be “one of those things”.  This, please, cannot be that.

An article in the Cleveland Plain Dealer in 1950 referred to New York Yankees pitcher Allie Reynolds, a former Cleveland Indian and actual Creek Indian, as “Chief Wahoo.”

And yet, a Chippewa Indian catcher, who played games throughout Northern Ohio from 1906 through 1908, was widely known by (and frequently referred to himself as) the one-name moniker – “Wahoo,” and sometimes “Chief Wahoo”.

And, if you believe the old histories, Samuel Dickason, one of the early pioneers to settle in Somerford Township, Madison County, Ohio, built his first cabin in about 1814 – “on Wahoo Glade , so called for Chief Wahoo, whose camp was not far distant.”[i] 

This cannot be “one of those things”.  This, please, cannot be that.

In 1936, an artist from Toledo, Ohio created the nationally syndicated comic strip, “The Great Chief Wahoo.”  The Chief Wahoo character invented patent medicine sold by his partner, J. Mortimer Gusto.

And yet, decades earlier, you could buy “Wa-Hoo Blood and Nerve Tonic” from the “Wahoo Remedy Company” of Detroit, Michigan, “Wahoo Bitters” from the E. Dexter Loveridge Company in Buffalo, New York, and some sort of “medicine” from the “Wahoo Medicine Company” of Hamilton, Ohio.  Detroit, Hamilton and Buffalo are all nearly equidistant (by land) from Cleveland, Ohio. 
                          
 This cannot be “one of those things”.  This, please, cannot be that.

And, perhaps most unbelievably, the word “Wahoo” was associated with Cleveland’s National League baseball team in 1893 – two years BEFORE they were first known as “Tebeau’s Indians”:

Over half the teams in the big League started off last week with new commanders. . . .  Oliver WahooTabeau is the Cleveland captain . . . . 

Hamilton Evening Journal (Hamilton, Ohio), May 20, 1893, page 6 (citing Sporting Life).   


The Narrator, Magnolia, New Line Cinema, 1999, directed by Paul Thomas Anderson. 


Wahoo’s Roots in Cleveland

When sportswriters called the Cleveland Indians’ new logo “Chief Wahoo” in the early 1950s, the most likely pop-cultural influence on the name seems to have been the well-known, nationally syndicated comic strip “Chief Wahoo,” which had recently finished a twelve year run (1936-1947).  The roots of the name of the comic strip character can be traced in a straight line (with a few detours) to Native-American and Early-American natural medicine practices of an earlier century.

Early American settlers learned the medicinal value of the Wahoo root from Native Americans.  By the 1860s, technological advances made it possible for entrepreneurs to manufacture, bottle and sell “patent medicines” and other types of “snake oil” on an industrial scale.  In a nod to the origin of the medicinal practices, many such products were marketed using Indian imagery on the labels, and sold by “snake oil salesmen” in travelling medicine shows.  A common feature of the medicine show was a character called a “medicine show Indian”:

A band of stockyard cowboys and medicine show Indians have been engaged to play a prominent part in the great Fourth of July daylight parade. 

St. Louis Post-Dispatch (Missouri), July 3, 1900, page 3.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
A “patent medicine show Indian Chief” near Cincinnati, Ohio – 1920s or 1930s.[ii]
The bark of the root of the Wahoo tree was popular ingredient (or purported ingredient) in “patent medicines.”  Numerous patent medicine companies used “Wahoo” in their company names and/or sold products with “Wahoo” in the name.  The Native-American origin and marketing of Wahoo-based medicines may have created the association between Indians and the name, “Wahoo.” 

The business of making and selling Wahoo-based medicines seems to have been based in and around Western New York, Ohio and Michigan.  The word or name “Wahoo” may therefore have been even more familiar to people in places in and around the Southern and Eastern Great Lakes; places like Cleveland and Toledo, Ohio. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Zanesville Signal (Zanesville, Ohio), March 24, 1938, page 6.

A minor-league professional catcher widely known as “Wahoo” picked up his nickname while playing for the Carlisle Indian school in Western Pennsylvania.  “Wahoo” played for three seasons in towns throughout Western Pennsylvania, Northern Ohio and Southeastern Michigan. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
“Wahoo” – Cincinnati Enquirer, April 29, 1906, page 33.
Elmer Woggon, the artist who created the “Chief Wahoo” comic strip, was born and raised in Toledo, Ohio, and spent his entire life there.  Woggon was a young boy of nine to twelve years old when “Wahoo” played baseball throughout the region.  He would also have been generally familiar with medicine show-style marketing of patent medicines, including many “Wahoo” medicines, manufactured and sold throughout the region.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Press, November 16, 1936, page 1.

Elmer Woggon may have been even more familiar with Toledo’s own “Wa-Hoo Bitters,” manufactured and sold by the Old Indian Medicine Company of Toledo:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
C. K. Wilson's Original Compound Wa-Hoo Bitters, Peachridgeglass.com

How and why Oliver Wendell Thebeau was called Oliver “Wahoo” Tebeau in 1893 is a bit more of a mystery. 

But it did happen, and it happened in Ohio, where Wahoo medicines had been made and sold for several decades, and where the official cheer of the state’s largest university included the phrase, “Wahoo! Wahoo! Rip-Zip, Bazoo!”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Oberlin Review (Oberlin, Ohio), Volume 17, Number 34, June 3, 1890, page 491.
While it is difficult to sort out the influence any particular one of these various threads may have had on the eventual naming of the Cleveland Indians’ logo, any of them, alone or in combination, may have played some role.  Whether or not any of this influences your opinion on the continued propriety of keeping the logo or the name is another question. 

You be the judge. 


The Battle of Wahoo Swamp
In 1836, during the Second Seminole War, US Army Captain David Moniac was killed in the Battle of Wahoo Swamp in Sumter County, Florida.  Captain Moniac was a Creek Indian and graduate of the United States Military Academy at West Point.  He was the first Native-American to graduate from the school, and the then new state of Alabama’s first cadet to be sent to West Point.

There is no obvious connection between the Battle of Wahoo Swamp and later Wahoo medicines, but it appears to have been the first time that an event of national prominence created an association between the word, “Wahoo” and American-Indians. 

If Florida’s Wahoo Swamp was named after a tree, it would likely have been named for the Ulmus Alata, more commonly known as the winged elm or wahoo, found in the Southeastern United States from Missouri to Texas and across to North Carolina to Florida. 

The Wahoo root that became so popular in Ohio is from a different species.

Wahoo Root

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Euonymus atropurpureus (eastern wahoo, burning bush, bitter-ash)

Early American settlers learned the medicinal value of the Wahoo tree from Native Americans:

Sir, I invite you to a thorough examination of the virtues of the Wahoo treeI saw mentioned in the Recorder. . . . I obtained, thirteen years ago, and fifteen hundred miles northeast of this, a knowledge of its use from a tribe of Indians, together with their mode of steaming and system of medicine . . . .

Thompsonian Recorder (Columbus, Ohio), Volume 5, Number 15, April 22, 1837, page 234.

The wahoo is a beautiful and ornamental shrub, attaining from six to twelve feet in height, and may be found throughout the Northern and Middle, and perhaps over the whole of the United States. . . .

The taste of the bark of the root is a pleasant bitter, slightly pungent.  It possesses a faint odor.  Both odor and taste much resemble that of Ipecacuanha. . . . Water and alcohol extract its virtues. . . .

When this substance was first known as a remedy, it is impossible at this time to determine.  It has, however, long enjoyed a reputation as a valuable expectorant in pulmonary diseases. . . .

As a Tonic, it enters largely into the various popular compounds, known as bitters, and as such, used in various conditions of the system; such for example, as rheumatism, indigestion, want of appetite, &c., and is extensively used during convalescence from autumnal intermittents.

“An Essay on the Therapeutic Virtues of the Euonymus Atropurpureus, or Wahoo,” Illinois and Indiana Medical and Surgical Journal, Volume 1, Number 1, April 1846, page 16.

Etymonline.comcredits the name of the Northeastern “Wahoo” to the “Dakota (Siouan) wahu, from wa- “arrow” + -hu“wood.”  It credits the name of the Southeastern “Wahoo” to “Muskogee vhahwv.”  Given the early use of the word in the Northeastern United States, however, it is possible that the word “Wahoo” (or something like it) may have been used in other Native-American languages and dialects, as well.

Wahoo Medicines

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Evening Argus (Rock Island, Illinois), June 23, 1865, page 3.

Loveridge’s Wahoo Bitters. – Among the most healthful of tonics, the most invigorating of stimulants, and the most efficacious of anti-dyspeptics, are the Wahoo Bitters, manufactured  by E. Dexter Loveridge, of Buffalo.  They are entirely vegetable, being composed of some twenty different  roots and barks; among which the chief is the Wahoo bark, widely known as an excellent tonic and alterative.  The spirits used to preserve the bitters are pure rye whisky . . . .

Cleveland Morning Leader (Cleveland, Ohio), July 13, 1864, page 4.

One of the early, commercially successful “Wahoo” medicinal drinks was “Wahoo Bitters,” manufactured and sold by E. Dexter Loveridge of Buffalo, New York.  The “Great Indian Beverage” was marketed using Native-American imagery in ad-copy and artwork. 

The “The Great Wahoo Polka” (1863) was dedicated “To E. Dexter Loveridge Esq., Buffalo, N. Y.”:


Loveridge’s “Wahoo Bitters” were sold from as early as 1864 and as late as 1870.[iii] 

Loveridge’s was  not the only “Wahoo” bitter on the market: 

Wahoo!– Eating much of the many vegetables and fruit which now flood the market is a great instigator of biliousness, people should provide themselves a remedy against such disagreeable attacks, and none better can be obtained than Pinkerton’s Wahoo and Calisaya Bitters which are becoming all the rage just now.

The Daily Journal (Ogdensburgh, New York), September 15, 1864, page 3.

The exclamation point near the beginning of this notice suggests that the word, “wahoo,” already had the alternate sense of an enthusiastic yell, like “yahoo” or “yee haw.”

Jacob Pinkerton manufactured Pinkerton’s Wahoo and Calisaya Bitters in Syracuse, New York.[iv]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Shepard’s Wahoo Bitters – 1880. See PeachridgeGlass.com.

Dr. Shepard’s “Wahoo Bitters” company was located in Grand Rapids, Michigan as early as 1880. [v]

Beginning in about 1889, Johathon Primley of Elkhart, Indiana went into business with Alfred Jones of Grand Rapids, Michigan manufacturing Jones & Primley’s Iron and Wahoo Tonic.[vi]

A “Wahoo medicine company” was located in Hamilton, Ohio in 1898.[vii]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Yale Expositor (Yale, Michigan), November 7, 1902, page 7.

The “Wa-Hoo Remedy Company” was headquartered in Detroit, Michigan as early as 1902.[viii]
and had offices in Sandusky, Ohio in 1901.[ix]

C. K. Wilson’s Old Indian Medicine Company manufactured and sold “Wahoo Bitters” and other remedies in Toledo, Ohio from about 1910 and into the 1940s.[x]  

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Old Indian Medicine Company, Toledo, Ohio (PeachridgeGlass.com).


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
C. K. Wilson, Toledo, Ohio – 1930s (Note the NRA logo) (PeachridgeGlass.com)



Other “patent medicines” sold under Native-American names and imagery included, Dr. Wonser’s Indian Root Bitters, Old Sachem Bitters andWigwam Tonic, Objibway Bitters and the Kickapoo Indian Medicine Company.



Baseball “Wahoos”

Oliver “Wahoo” Tebeau
In 1893, Sporting Life magazine listed the seven new managers of the twelve National League teams; among them was “Oliver Wahoo Tebeau” of the Cleveland Spiders:

Over half the teams in the big League started off last week with new commanders. . . .  Oliver WahooTabeau is the Cleveland captain . . . . 

Hamilton Evening Journal (Hamilton, Ohio), May 20, 1893, page 6 (citing Sporting Life).   

Two years later, the team was called (on occasion) “Tebeau’s Indians”:


The Orioles have played good, steady ball, and as their pitchers were in good shape until the shank of the season, they have gained the honor, though not without having a close finish with “Patsy” Tebeau’s Indians.

The Tennessean (Nashville, Tennessee), September 30, 1895, page 6.

Two years after that, the Cleveland Spiders signed Louis Sockalexis, a Penobscott Indian from Maine who was believed to be the first Native-American in the major leagues:
 

New York, March 12. – . . . “In the future,” said Mr. Robinson, “the Clevelands will be known as Tebeau’s Indians.  For the life of me I do not see how they were ever called the ‘Spiders,’ for certain it is they never crept.”

The Wheeling Daily Intelligencer (West Virginia), March 13, 1897, page 3.

How and why Tebeau, whose real middle name was Wendell, was called “Oliver Wahoo Tebeau” in 1893 is a complete mystery.  Was it because he liked to yell “Wahoo” to encourage his players during games?  Was it because he liked drinking “Wahoo Bitters”?

And, how and why his team became known as “Tebeau’s Indians” even before they signed Sockalexis in 1897 is also a complete mystery.  Did his nickname “Wahoo” suggest the association with Native-Americans, and his team tagged “Indians” as a result?  Was he, as the manager – or chief, of the team considered “Chief Wahoo” long before the team was called the Indians?

I do not know.  But there seem to be several explanations available, any one of which alone, or in combination, might have triggered the names.



Charles “Wahoo” Guyon


Charles Guyon was a Chippewa Indian from White Earth, Minnesota who attended the Haskell Indian School in Kansas from about 1900 to 1904, and enrolled at Carlisle, in Pennsylvania, in the fall of 1905 at the age of 19.  In 1900, at the age of 15, he played for the Haskell football team that beat Kansas State and Missouri. 

In 1901, he reportedly ran away from school and went home to Minnesota.  Whatever else he was up to Minnesota, he was slated to return to the team for the Haskell-Minnesota game in November 1901, but ran into trouble of his own making.   Guyon showed up at the University of Minnesota game, where he worked as a ticket taker but did not play in the game.  A post office agent recognized him and reported him to Federal authorities.  He returned with the team to Kansas and played for Haskell in a game against the University of Kansas the following week.  He was arrested a few days later.

In the weeks leading up to the Minnesota game, Guyon purchased two postal money orders, one for $6.00 and one for $8.00.  He added an extra zero to each one and cashed them for $60.00 and $80.00, respectively.  An investigation into one of the checks identified two postal agents as prime suspects.  But when a second check showed up, payable to Charles Guyon, the focus of the investigation shifted.  The agent who sold the money orders to Guyon just happened to go to the game in Minnesota and recognized Guyon.  The gig was up.

He seems to have turned his life around after that.  He was captain of the Haskell football team in 1904 when they beat Washburn 14-0.  A local newspaper depicted the Washburn "Sons of Ichabod" making their “last stand” against the Indians:



In 1905, at the age of 19, he enrolled at Carlisle University where he became a multi-sport star and unofficially changed his name to “Wahoo.”  



“Wahoo” played only one year at Carlisle (he became ineligible based on the number of years he played at Haskell), but did well enough to be named to at least one “All-Eastern” team:


In 1910, just before Jim Thorpe set the world on fire, The Carlisle Arrow, the school’s weekly newspaper, remembered  him as, “Charles M. Wahoo, a Chippewa Indian, former Carlisle student, and one of the greatest all-around athletes . . . .”[xi]

“Wahoo” was also known for his wit.  In 1906, his anecdote about the value of form in athletics was picked up and reprinted in newspapers from New York to San Francisco:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Adair County News (Columbia, Kentucky), July 4, 1906, page 6, part 2.


“Wahoo” started the 1906 baseball season playing with Carlisle, but signed a minor league contract with the Washington Senators (Washington, Pennsylvania) of the Pennsylvania, Ohio, Michigan League (P. O. M. League) in mid-season.  After two seasons with Washington, he spent one season with Canton of the Ohio League.

Press accounts of his game generally referred to him by the single name, “Wahoo,” or “Chief Wahoo” on a few occasions.

He appears to have moved to New York City following the 1908 season, where he occasionally played professional or semi-professional baseball for the New York Seventh Regiment team.  In New York, he also started refereeing big-time college football games and took a job as a salesman with the Spalding sporting goods company.

Spalding promoted him and moved him to Atlanta, Georgia in 1911, where they gave him responsibility for the Southeast region.  In Georgia, Guyon continued refereeing big-time college football games and hooked up with Coach Heisman (THE “Heisman”) at Georgia Tech, where he became an assistant coach for several years. 

Charles’ little brother, Joe Guyon Sr., played for Georgia Tech while Charles coached there.  Joe Napoleon “Big Chief” Guyon” played for the Canton Bulldogs in 1919 and played for seven seasons in the NFL, where he usually shared backfield duties with his old Carlisle teammate Jim Thorpe.  The two helped the New York Giants win the NFL Championship in 1927.  Joe was inducted into the Pro Football Hall of Fame in 1966.  A recollection published years later suggested the Charles Guyon also played professional football in Massillon, Ohio, which had a professional football team when Charles played minor league baseball in Ohio, but I have been unable to confirm it from contemporary accounts.

In about 1920, Charles “Wahoo” Guyon moved from Georgia to Washington DC, where he took a job at Eastern High School teaching typing and coaching football, basketball and baseball.  His new students loved him:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Washington Times (Washington DC), February 24, 1921, page 15.
And he must have loved them.  He stayed at the school for at least 25 years.

After moving to DC, he continued refereeing for college and professional football games.  He refereed numerous games for the United States Naval Academy, and in 1921 refereed a game between the Canton Bulldogs and Washington DC's NFL team (who were not yet known as the Redskins). 

Charles Guyon's nephew, Joe Guyon Jr., continued in his forebears' football tradition.  He helped Catholic University of Washington DC cap off a successful 1939 season with a trip to the Sun Bowl in El Paso, Texas. 

Reports leading up to the game suggest that the younger Guyon enjoyed playing-up his Native-American heritage, and was even called “Wahoo” on occasion:

Joe Guyon, C. U. left halfback, will be renewing old friendships when he goes to El Paso.  Joe, a full-blooded Chippewa Indian, is the son of Joe Guyon, Sr., Carlisle Indian star who played with Jim Thorpe.  The elder Guyon is now in Arizona, coaching an Indian school and may come to El Paso to see his offspring play.  Young Joe plans to take his tribal feathersalong on the trip, just to show the Southwesterners that the effete East can whoop it up a bit.

If he’s coaxed hard enough, Joe will give his famous Indian dance that has become a tradition at Catholic University.  Only on rare occasions has “Wahoo” Guyon danced the “Dance of Victory” and then only when the game has been important enough Joe says the Sun Bowl game calls for a special demonstration and if the Cardinals are fortunate enough to win on New Year’s Day, the handsome Indian will strut his stuff with all the trimmings.

El Paso Herald-Post (Texas), December 19, 1939, page 8.

Sadly, the game ended in a scoreless tie, so Joe Jr. had no occasion to do the “Victory Dance.” 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Courier-Journal (Louisville, Kentucky) August 13, 1945, page 9.

It is not clear how or why Charles Guyon picked up the “Wahoo” nickname in the first place.  Perhaps he borrowed the name from the popular “Wahoo” medicines, based on their close association with Native-Americans.  But he played at a school full of Indians and on teams full of Indians, so that does not answer why he, of all of the players, picked up the name. 

Perhaps he liked to yell “Wahoo” when he played, to encourage himself or others.

Perhaps it was a known Indian name that he liked.  He was not the only person to study at Carlisle who had the name:


Joseph Twin, a Winnebago and a former student at the Carlisle Indian School, has eloped with pretty Lystia Wahoo, a maiden of the Cherokee tribe.

The Evening World (New York), December 3, 1908, page 3.

The name does not seem to have been foisted on him against his wishes.  He proudly signed his name as “Wahoo” in correspondence with Carlisle years after leaving the school. 

Or, perhaps Guyon, who was considered a better hitter than a catcher, picked up the name in emulation of “Wahoo” Sam Crawford, the 9th best major league batter ever (under the “grey ink test”), who finished the season at or near the top of the American League in home-runs, triples, slugging percentage and number of bases reached in many seasons over a nineteen-year career, beginning in 1899. 


“Wahoo” Sam Crawford

“Wahoo” Sam Crawford played for the Cincinnati Reds (1899-1902) and the Detroit Tigers (1903-1917) during a nineteen-year career in the major leagues.  Crawford came by his nickname naturally – he was born and raised in Wahoo, Nebraska, which, in turn, was named for the plant.[xii] 

Crawford played for Wahoo’s town-team as early as 1894.[xiii] He was such a good player that he had his own team by 1897:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Omaha Daily Bee, August 10, 1897, page 2.

With a hometown team named for him in Nebraska, perhaps it was no shock that he took his hometown’s name in the major leagues.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Times (Washington DC), September 27, 1899, page 6.


The “Wahoo” League

A more obscure baseball “Wahoo” appeared in the Minneapolis Journal in 1905.  An anecdote about a game purportedly played in the “Wahoo League” (wherever that was) featured a loophole in the rules, a pneumatic pitching machine, and a cat that went to sleep in the wrong place at the wrong time:


You can probably fill in the rest of the story with a quick look at the accompanying sketch.  The story itself is of little consequence, but it is interesting to see a one-off use of “Wahoo” in another baseball context.

                                                                            
Wahoo Cartoons

1915

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
See the entire image atJoePosnanski.com, “Cleveland Indians: The name”.

In January 1915, on the day after announcing the team’s name change, from Naps to Indians, the Cleveland Plain Dealer published a cartoon with several images of Native-Americans and baseball players in Native-American dress.  The cartoon suggested that the name change might bring “new rooting lingo for the fans.”  The “new rooting lingo” included the words “wahooooooo” and “wahoo.” 

Looking back on the cartoon from today’s perspective, the word “Wahoo” might be interpreted as a specific, negative reference to Native-Americans.  At the time, however, the word “Wahoo” was not only associated with the Wahoo-root remedies learned from an earlier generation of Indians, it was also an enthusiastic yell. 

In a local football game in Indiana in 1894, for example:

Gifford made the touchdown and Parker kicked goal.  Wabash again promised to score, and the wahoo of the Crawfordsville boys was shrieked in a high key, but the ball was again lost and Butler started back.

The Indianapolis Journal, November 25, 1894, page 4.

Wahoo was also a prominent and long-standing feature of cheers at Ohio State University football games, and had been since at least as early as 1890.[xiv]

Sing along, if you’d like:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Songs of Ohio State University, New York, Hinds, Hayden & Eldredge Inc, 1916.

Ohio State’s student newspaper was briefly renamed “Wahoo” in 1892:

In the fall of 1892 the name was changed to Wahoo, and as such it was published three times a week for three months.  The name Lantern was resumed in 1893, and a new plan of publication was adopted.

Thomas C. Mendenhall, History of the Ohio State University, Volume II, Columbus, Ohio, The Ohio State University Press, 1926, page 188.

It is not clear whether “Wahoo” had been a feature of cheers at the Cleveland Naps’ baseball games before 1915, but many of their fans would have presumably have been familiar with OSU’s old school yell.  Perhaps the word “wahoo” was not the new part of the “new rooters’ lingo” referenced in the 1915 cartoon; perhaps the “new” words were the non-standard gibberish words like “weck oo” and “zoea erk.”

It is also unclear whether OSU originally used “Wahoo” in its sense as an enthusiastic yell, or in reference to “Wahoo Bitters” (or the like).  Or perhaps they just copied Dartmouth:

Dartmouth. Wah, who, wah! Wah, who, wah!
Do, didi, Dartmouth! Wah, who, wah!

“American College Cheers,” Miscellaneous Notes and Queries, Volume 6, Number 6, June 1889, page 301.[xv]

The pharmaceutical sense of “Wahoo” converged with the cheering sense of “Wahoo”  at Kansas State University’s School of Pharmacy (the other words are medicinal herbs as well):


 Eriodictyon glutinosum!
Chondodentron tomentosum!
Wahoo! Buchu!
Pharmacy! Pharmacy!
K. S. U.

Iola Register (Iola, Kansas), June 10, 1898, page 5.[xvi]

Although it is possible that Cleveland’s “new rooters’ lingo” word, “Wahoo,” could have been a specific reference to the medicine (and by extension to American-Indians), it may well have had another connotations as well.  And even if the “Wahoo” was intended as a reference to medicine or Indians, it is not clear whether the word itself would have been understood as “negative,” even if other aspects of the cartoon were more clearly negative.


1932

Four years before the syndicated comic strip, “Great Chief Wahoo,” debuted, and fifteen years before the Cleveland Indians commissioned the logo that would come to be known as “Chief Wahoo,” a cartoon Indian appeared on the front page of the Cleveland Plain Dealer alongside the results of the day’s game:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Cleveland Plain Dealer, May 3, 1932, page 1 (see Brad Ricca, “The Secret History of Chief Wahoo,” Belt Magazine, June 19, 2014).

Similar cartoons ran on the front page with each day’s game results for thirty years.  It seems likely that the familiar cartoon Indian image could easily have had some influence on the designer of the Indians’ new logo in 1947. 


1936

The publicity campaign for the new “Chief Wahoo” comic strip introduced readers to the strip’s characters a week or two before its debut:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Indianapolis Star, November 22, 1936, page 33.

·      Big Chief Wahoo learned wisdom from the book of nature . . . The Great Gusto attended the University of Hard Knocks and flunked the course in common sense.

·      Big Chief Wahoo has money to throw at the birds . . . The Great Gusto couldn’t buy breakfast for a canary.

·      Big Chief Wahoo is the salt of the earth . . . The Great Gusto is the salt seller.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Indianapolis Star, November 22, 1936, page 33.

Chief Wahoo was like a Native-American Jed Clampett.  He had money from striking oil in Teepee town, but instead of moving to Beverly Hills, he romanced his sweetheart, “Minne-ha-cha,” in New York City.  His partner Gusto was so impressed with Chief Wahoo’s medicine formula that he bottled it and sold it as Ka-Zowie Kure-All.  Although Wahoo and other Indians were frequently portrayed as naïve and backward throughout the series, the white characters were more likely to be the butt of the strip’s jokes.

The broadly comic version of the comic strip lasted about four years.  The comic tone was replaced in 1940 with the introduction of globetrotting photojournalist, Stever Roper, who took the series in a more serious, soap opera-like direction. 

In 1942, for example, Chief Wahoo fought Nazis and sold War Bonds:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Press, October 29, 1942, page 32.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Washington Court House Record-Herald (Washington Court House, Ohio), May 14, 1942, page 5.

Coincidentally, Chief Wahoo was retired from the strip in 1947, the same year in which the Cleveland Indians commissioned their new logo.  I guess the old saying is true, “when god closes the door on one cartoon Indian, he opens the door for another” (that is an old saying, isn’t it?).  Steve Roper, on the other hand, survived in one form or another until 2003.  

“Chief Wahoo’s” creator, Elmer Woggon, was born in Toledo, Ohio in 1897 and remained there throughout his life.  He would have been a young boy of about nine to 12 years old when Charles “Wahoo” Guyon played baseball throughout Western Pennsylvania, Northern Ohio and Southern Michigan during the 1906-1908 seasons.  He would also have been generally familiar with various “Wahoo” medicines manufactured and sold throughout the lower Great Lakes during the period.  

Elmer Woggon may have been even more intimately familiar with Toledo's own “Wahoo Bitters”, manufactured by the Old Indian Medicine Company of Toledo, Ohio beginning in about 1910 and into the 1940s.  It seems plausible (if not likely) that Toledo’s “Wahoo Bitters” were the primary influence when Toledo Native, Woggon, named an American-Indian character who invented his own patent medicine “Chief Wahoo”.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
“C. K. Wilson’s Original Compound Wa-Hoo Bitters,” PeachridgeGlass.com.


1947


In1947, Cleveland Indians’ owner, Bill Veeck, hired Walter Goldbach, 17, to design a new logo for the team.  The logo was revised in 1951, taking on (more or less) its current form.  The earliest known reference to the logo as “Chief Wahoo” is reportedly from 1952.  For a comprehensive survey of the history of the logo, and earlier cartoon imagery in the Cleveland Plain Dealer and Elmer Woggon’s comic strip, see Brad Ricca’s article, “The Secret History of Chief Wahoo” (Belt Magazine, June 19, 2014).

Ricca’s article also points to a few instances of the Plain Dealer referring to a former Cleveland Indian’s pitcher (and actual Creek Indian) named Allie Reynolds as “Chief Wahoo” in the early 1950s.  But since those references came just a few years after Woggon’s “Chief Wahoo” strip finished its long run, it seems more likely (to me at least) that the comic strip would have been the primary influence on both the name of the logo and the paper’s referring to the pitcher as “Chief Wahoo.”  It seems less likely that the infrequent references to the pitcher would have specifically influenced the name of the logo – but you never know.

The Cleveland Indians’ name and logo have been roundly criticized as clearly racist.  Brad Ricca’s article on “The Secret History of Chief Wahoo” and Peter Pattakos’s article, The Curse of Chief Wahoo, are we paying the price for embracing America’s last acceptable racist symbol?, Cleveland Scene (Online), April 25, 2012, lay out the position passionately with comprehensive documentation. 

Joe Posnanski strikes a somewhat more conciliatory tone (at least with respect to the name of the team) in his article,   “Cleveland Indians: The Name, JoePosnanski.com”.  He closed his article saying:

I don’t believe the Indians were named to honor Louis Sockalexis, not exactly.  But I do believe the Indians name, as long as it exists, could honor him.  That choice is ours.

Perhaps the same may be said about “Chief Wahoo”. 

I wonder what Oliver Wahoo Tebeau or Charles “Wahoo” Guyon would have had to say about it.


                                                     



[i]Chester Bryan, History of Madison County, Ohio, Indianapolis, 1915, page 706.
[ii] Benjamin and Eleanor Klein, The Ohio River Handbook and Picture Album, Cincinnati, Ohio, 1950, page Z-37 (undated photograph by Mr. Lemen; other photographs in the group were dated between 1925 and 1940).
[iv][iv]For more information about Pinkerton and other “Bitters” companies, see Ferdinand Meyer V, “Jacob Pinkerton’s Wahoo & Calisaya Bitters,” PeachridgeGlass.com.
[vii]The Journal News (Hamilton, Ohio, March 28, 1898, page 4, column 1.
[viii]Michigan State Gazetteer and Business Directory, 1903-1904, Detroit, R. L. Polk & Co., page 742.
[ix]Benjamin F. Prince, Editor, The Centennial Celebration of Springfield, Ohio, Springfield, Ohio, Springfield Publishing Co., 1901, page 130.
[xi]The Carlisle Arrow, Volume 7, Number 6, October 14, 1910.
[xiii]Omaha Daily Bee, September 01, 1894, Page 2.
[xiv]The Oberlin Review (Oberlin, Ohio), Volume 17, Number 34, June 3, 1890, page 491.
[xv]With the growth of intercollegiate American football after 1869, American Colleges entered into a sort-of “arms race” to create the most distinctive and ridiculous sounding cheers.  Princeton developed the first cheer, organically, in response to fireworks shows in celebration of the completion of the trans-Atlantic telegraph cable in 1851. Rinceton’s “sis, boom, bah!” cheer is now considered the proto-typical sports cheer.  The sound emulates the sound of the launch, explosion and reaction to fireworks. See my earlier piece, The Explosive History of Sis! Boom! Bah!
[xvi]Nearly the same cheer (with Buchu and Wahoo transposed) appeared three years earlier in the Topeka State Journal(Kansas), June 17, 1895, page 4.

From Stuhldreher to Castner and Crowley to Staubach - a Last-Second History of the "Hail Mary Pass"



Hail Mary pass : a long forward pass in football thrown into or near the end zone in a last-ditch attempt to score as time runs out —often used figuratively. Merriam-Webster online.

The expression “Hail Mary pass” is generally believed to have taken its permanent place in American pop-culture on December 28, 1975, when Roger Staubach heaved a miraculous 50-yard touchdown pass to Drew Pearson with 24 seconds left in the game to cap a 17-14 comeback victory over the Minnesota Vikings.  In the aftermath of the game, Staubach described the pass:

I guess you’d call it a Hail Mary pass.  You throw it up and pray he catches it.[i]

The term does not seem to have been widely used before that game, as evidenced by a contemporary report explaining that, “Staubach a Catholic called the bomb to Pearson a ‘Hail Mary’ pass.”  But the expression, itself, was not new.  Roger Staubach himself had been throwing “Hail Mary” passes, by that name, since at least 1963,[ii] sportswriter Bill Shefski used the expression regularly in the Philadelphia Daily News from as early as 1961, and a smattering of references to “Hail Mary” passes appeared in print in the 1930s, 1940s and 1950s. 

In a parallel development, Catholic-school basketball teams had been shooting “Hail Mary shots” since at least 1931[iii]:

Sister Helen Rose, at St. Peter’s High, calls Miss Virginia Bahash’s shots, “Hail Mary shots.”  You know the kind – give ‘em a fling and breathe a prayer.  And for those who might wonder who Miss Virginia Bahash is we’ll whisper to you that she’s St. Peter’s star forward who not so long ago made good on thirteen out of fourteen foul attempts, in a single game.

The Central New Jersey Home News (New Brunswick, New  Jersey), March 4, 1931, page 13.

The expression “Hail Mary shot” was itself an apparent variant of the earlier, more generic “prayer shot” which dates to at least 1916:

Scranton was first to score in the nightcap, a foul goal by Long making the totals 11 to 10. Muller followed with a prayer shot for a deuce that sent Nanticoke ahead but Berger came through with a two pointer that again changed the leadership.

The Scranton Republican (Scranton, Pennsylvania), December 26, 1916, page 10.[iv]

Years before “Hail Mary passes,” as such, appear in the record, ex-Notre Dame star Jim Crowley frequently told anecdotes about “Hail Mary” plays, in which players said “Hail Marys” in the huddle before big plays or in desperate situations.  He told the stories so frequently that a sportswriter said of a humorous basketball story in 1935, that it, “rivals the famous ‘Hail Mary!’ story that Jimmy Crowley told so often.”[v]

Jim Crowley had the ear of sportswriters and held the attention of the public because he was one of the most famous football players of his day, as famous (or more) as Staubach was in his day.  Crowley was one of the “Four Horsemen” in Notre Dame’s backfield during their first undefeated National Championship season in 1924.  The “Four Horsemen” were immortalized in arguably the most memorable piece of sports journalism ever written, Grantland Rice’s account of Notre Dame’s 13-7 win over Army in 1924  (See Game Highlights here):


Four Horsemen of Notre Dame Ride to Victory Over Army Team
Powerful Cadet Line
Buckles Before Speed
Of Brilliant Backfield

Outlined against a blue-gray October sky the Four Horsemen rode again.  In dramatic lore they are known as Famine, Pestilence, Destruction and Death.  These are only aliases.  Their real names are Stuhldreher, Miller, Crowley and Layden.  They formed the crest of the South Bend cyclone before which another fighting Army team was swept over the precipice at the Polo Grounds this afternoon, as 55,000 spectators peered down upon the bewildering panorama spread out upon the green plain below.

The Courier-Journal (Louisville, Kentucky), October 19, 1924, page 60 (also appearing in several other newspapers nationwide).

Ironically, perhaps, Jim Crowley’s “Hail Mary” stories related back to a time when Notre Dame football was led by a non-Catholic head coach, the legendary Knute Rockne, and the person he credited with suggesting the first in-huddle “Hail Mary” was a Presbyterian.  Real Catholics, I suppose, may have (correctly?) assumed that it would be blasphemous to invoke the Virgin’s name for something as earthly as football success – that is, until it worked.  But times change; now, even “Touchdown Jesus” (Notre Dame’s famous mural showing the “Son of God” – his hands aloft in a pose similar a football referee’s touchdown signal) might approve of the practice. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
http://lostangelesblog.com/2010/11/26/arrogant-game-preview-notre-dame/

And in a further irony, although “Hail Mary” passed into the national consciousness in the aftermath of a Minnesota Vikings’ loss, Notre Dame’s earlier “Hail Mary” play has even deeper (if tangential) ties to the Vikings’ conference rival, the Green Bay Packers.  Jim Crowley played one year of high school football under coach Curly Lambeau (the founder of the Green Bay Packers and namesake of their stadium), briefly for the Green Bay Packers during the 1925 season, and coached Vince Lombardi (legendary Packers’ coach and namesake of the Super Bowl trophy) during his college playing days at Fordham in the 1930s. 


“Hail Mary” – Notre Dame’s “best play.”

“Rock’s football attack,” a foe once jeered, “consisted of 5 Hail Marys and 11 All-Americans.”

“A New Rockne, With Hair,” Jim Murray, The Des Moines Register (Iowa), December 3, 1964, page 18.

The earliest example of a Notre Dame “Hail Mary” anecdote I could find is a single reference, published in 1931, to a game against the New York Giants professional football team in 1930.  The story appeared a few weeks before Sister Helen Rose’s “Hail Mary” shot, so it is possible that the football usage preceded the basketball usage.

In 1930, Knute Rockne led Notre Dame to its third undefeated National Championship season and second in a row.  To close out the season, Knute Rockne agreed to a season-ending charity match against the New York Giants, to be played in New York City one week after its season finale in Los Angeles against the University of Southern California.  To boost ticket sales and reinforce his tired team of younger players coming off a long season, he bolstered his roster with a who’s-who of Notre Dame stars from the past, including all of the Four Horsemen from his 1924 team.  The reinforcements were not just old players coming off the couch.  Nearly all of them were still involved in football as college coaches, and some of them had played professionally in the recent past.

Although a game between professionals and collegians may sound ridiculous today, the college game and college players of the time enjoyed a better public reputation than the professionals.  American football rose to prominence as a collegiate sport, and had been popular for several decades.  And although “professional” or semi-professional football had been around for about thirty years, mostly outside the limelight in smaller Midwestern cities, the NFL was still fighting for respect in only its tenth season.  And the professionals, although bigger, stronger, more experienced and more mature, were not the beneficiaries of today’s money, training, diet or marketing machine. 


Even Knut Rockne had actively advocated an opposition to professional football:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Tampa Times, January 26, 1922, page 10.

“Professionalism is the big menace to college football.

Unless the tendency in that direction is curtailed it may be necessary to abolish the game as an intercollegiate sport.” – Knut Rockne, 1922.
 



But this game may have helped put that misunderstanding to rest.  It did not go well for the collegians, they lost the game 22-0, with only one first down, zero completed passes, two interceptions, and without ever advancing the ball past the 50 yard line (for more details of the game, see “The Time Notre Dame Played the New York Giants (for the Unemployed!),” Ethan Trex, MentalFloss.com). 

Notre Dame never had a prayer – or rather, they only had a prayer:
  
  
Crowley said that after a few minutes of that game the Four Horsemen stalled on every play by saying four or five “Hail marys” in the huddle; but that after a while they could not do any better than the “Amen.”

Green Bay Press-Gazette, January 3, 1931, page 15.

 
Crowley later told and retold a second “Hail Mary” anecdote, which was widely published and republished throughout the 1930s.  The story recounted events in a game played against Georgia Tech in 1922, when Crowley was a starting, sophomore halfback for Notre Dame.  It was Notre Dame’s first foray into the Deep South, so the game had was closely watched as the first test of regional powerhouses.    Notre Dame won the game 13-3, coming from behind to score two touchdowns.  Georgia Tech’s five fumbles (to Notre Dame’s one) were the determining factor.  But Jim Crowley credited the win to the recitation of a “Hail Mary” before each of their two touchdowns.

This is the earliest version of the story I could find:

In 1922 Notre Dame had . . . ten sophomores and a senior in the starting lineup . . . .  It so happened that the senior was a good Presbyterian, the other ten of Catholic faith.

Tech smashed down the field in the first few minutes of play but we finally managed to stop them on the 30-yard line.  From this point they booted a field goal giving them a 3-to-0 lead.  Layden was doing some magnificent punting and in the third quarter he lifted a high, twisting spiral down the field which “Red” Barron, the Tech safety man, muffed.  We recovered on the 10-yard line but in three plays were thrown back to the 20-yard strip.  It was fourth down.

Back came the Presbyterian and said to us, ‘Boys, let’s say a Hail Mary.  We prayed an on the next play Layden crashed over for a touchdown.  We kicked goal and led 7 to 3 but still things didn’t look rosy.  Tech was again pressing when Layden got off another kick and the formula was repeated.  Barron fumbled and again we tried three plays but without success.  Let’s say another Hail Mary,” said the Presbyterian.  Again Layden ran through a big hole for a touchdown.

That night I encountered the Presbyterian standing against the cigar counter of the hotel.  “Say, Jimmy,” he said, “you can’t tell me that Hail Mary doesn’t work.  That’s the best play we’ve got”

Democrat and Chronicle (Rochester, New York) January 1, 1932, page 28.

It’s a good story, and one that may even be essentially true, despite from diverging from the actual facts of the game in several particulars.  Later retellings of the story identify the Presbyterian as Nobel Kizer, who was, in fact, a Presbyterian.  Kizer did play in the game, but he was not then a senior.  Like Crowley, he was a sophomore in 1922.  Furthermore, the story claims that Elmer Layden ran for the two second-half “Hail Mary” touchdowns, but contemporary accounts of the game show that Layden did not score any touchdowns that day.  They did score two touchdowns, but only one in the second half.

It is not clear whether Crowley simply forgot unimportant details or intentionally embellished the story for dramatic or humorous effect.  But if the deviations from fact were intentional, he may have learned the art of telling a tall tale from his old coach.  Knute Rockne is best known today for his “win one for the Gipper” speech at halftime of Notre Dame’s 1928 game against Army.  At halftime, Knute gave a rousing, emotional speech, invoking a purported death-bed request by former Notre Dame player, George Gipp, who died during his senior season in 1920. 

During halftime, with the score tied 0-0, Rockne addressed his players.  “Boys, I want to tell you a story I never thought I’d have to tell.”  He then related what he claims was one of Gipp’s last requests.  As Rockne told the story (there were no other witnesses), Gipp said, “Sometime, when the team is up against it, when things are going wrong, and the breaks are beating the boys – tell them to go in there with all they’ve got and win just one for the Gipper.”   Rockne insisted that the story was true, despite there being some question about whether Gipp would have been too modest to have made such a request. 

True or not, the Gipp speech was not the first time Knut Rockne had invoked the name of an ailing boy to inspire his team.  In 1975, Crowley recalled a pre-game speech six seasons before the Gipp speech, in which Rockne tearfully asked the team to win the game for his son Billy who was home with an illness.  It was a complete fabrication.  Coincidentally, the speech was delivered before the 1922 Georgia Tech game that is said to have featured the first two “Hail Mary” plays:

“I remember a game with Georgia Tech where our Notre Dame team wasn’t given a chance to win.  Georgia Tech had just whipped navy, 45 to 0, the week before.  We had just an average ball club.

“An hour before game time, Mr. Rockne came into the clubhouse with head bowed, tears in his eyes, lips trembling.

“’Boys,’ he said, solemnly, ‘we’re not given much of a chance to beat Georgia Tech.  I know this.  But, I want you to win this game for my boy, Billy, who is ill.  I have a telegram here sent by Billy asking you to win this game for him.  Now, go out and beat the hell out of Georgia Tech!’

“We didn’t wait for him to finish his speech.  We were so worked up, we jumped up, knocked Mr. Rockne down and blasted our way through the doors without opening them.  We were on the field 20 minutes before Georgia Tech came out.

“The Ramblin’ Wreck players gave us the physical beating of our lives, but when the game was over, the score was Notre Dame 13, Georgia Tech 3.  We won the game for Billy, but almost got killed doing so.

“They had a big crowd at the South Bend station welcoming our limping, battered Irish team.  Guess who was front and center, looking like a Milk Fed healthy boy?  Billy, who else?”

Pittsburgh Post-Gazette, February 10, 1975, page 15.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
A healthy Billy Rockne, several years after his fake illness.  Detroit Free Press, October 31 1926 page 23.

If Rockne lied about the health of his own son Billy, might he also have lied in 1928 about a death-bed request made by a former player eight years earlier?  And if Rockne used false or misleading stories to motivate his players, did Crowley similarly embellish his anecdotes to entertain his listeners?  Whether intentional or not, Crowley’s sick-Billy anecdote itself, for example, was mistaken on at least one detail.  Georgia Tech had played Navy the week before, but it lost the game by a score of 13-0, as opposed to winning 45-0.  Georgia Tech was, however, highly regarded, having outscored its three previous opponents by 83-13, including a 33-7 win over Alabama.  Chalk it up to failing memory and the passage of time, or to intentional embellishment for rhetorical purposes?  In either case, the sick-Billy story (if it is to be believed) may give more fuel to the win-one-for-the-Gipper doubters.

Crowley’s 1930s accounts of the original “Hail Mary” plays against Georgia Tech in 1922 had similar factual inaccuracies.  But in hindsight, the real story may be more interesting, particularly in light of the current, pass-specific meaning of “Hail Mary.”  If the general details of Crowley’s account of the first in-huddle “Hail Mary” against Georgia Tech are true, the first “Hail Mary” play was also the first “Hail Mary” pass.

Notre Dame did score its first touchdown shortly after “Red” Barron fumbled during a punt return, but it was in the second quarter, not the third.  And instead of recovering on the 10 yard line and being pushed back to the 20 before scoring a touchdown on fourth down, they recovered on the Georgia Tech 22 yard line, made a first down at the 11 yard line, advanced the ball to the 6 yard line on two short runs and were then stuffed for no gain on third down.  Then they scored with a fourth down pass from Stuhldreher to Castner.  Castner, the star of the game, later had perhaps the worst major league pitching career in history.  He gave up 14 hits with 5 walks and no strikeouts in 10 innings of relief pitching for the Chicago White Sox between August 6 and October 3, 1923.

If Crowley’s story is true, Stuhldreher threw the pass after saying a “Hail Mary” in the huddle, making it arguably the first “Hail Mary” pass.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Atlanta Constitution, October 29, 1922, page 1D.
 "Price caught Castner as he was about to receive the forward pass that gave Notre Dame its first touchdown."

Notre Dame’s second touchdown also came after a punt, but not as a result of another Georgia Tech fumble, as Crowley said.  Early in the fourth quarter, Notre Dame pinned Georgia Tech deep in its own territory, forcing a punt giving Notre Dame the ball on the Georgia Tech 40 yard line.  Notre Dame advanced the ball to the 10 yard line with pass completions of twenty and fifteen yards, while losing five yards on an off sides penalty.  Then “Stuhldreher rammed center for a short gain and a touchdown.  Castner failed to kick goal.”


Fordham’s “Hail Mary”

Whether true in all of its particulars or not, Jim Crowley’s frequent retelling of the original “Hail Mary” story from his Notre Dame playing days may have helped cement the phrase’s position in sporting circles.  But Crowley did not just live in the past.  He took a similarly prayerful approach to his coaching duties at another Catholic school, Fordham University.  In December 1933, during a return visit to Green Bay following his first year at Fordham (Vince Lombardi’s freshman year), someone asked Crowley about Fordham’s ambitious 1934 schedule, which included the likes of West Virginia, Southern Methodist University, Tennessee, and Purdue:



“What will you have to send up against those teams?” someone asked.

“Six regulars, the water-boy and plenty of ‘Hail-Mary’s,’” Jim replied grinning.

Green Bay Press-Gazette, December 22, 1933, page 13.


Other Hail Mary’s”

Golfers were also known to say “Hail Mary’s” before a big match:

Tommy Armour, paired with Mike Brady yesterday, was requested Saturday night to say four Hail Mary’s for Mikeyesterday.  The order came from Mrs. Mike.  Tommy compromised by saying three for Mike and one for himself – and it appears that a Scot doesn’t benefit from an Irish Hail Mary.

The Miami News, January 8, 1934, page 8.

In 1934, Notre Dame’s quarterback William Shakespeare (no, really) heaved a long pass for a touchdown:

Particularly in the first period, did Master Will Shakespeare, about whom I promise you I will not make a single, solitary pun, heave a wild, long pass high into the air.  This pass carried on it several “Hail Mary’s,” not to mention the special blessings of Rome.  It was fired with devout faith, as I say, by Master Shakespeare who was at the time greatly harassed by Army rushers.  Far down the field, 30 yards, to be exact, stood a Notre Dame end by the name of Dominic Vairo, the captain of the team.  On either side of Mr. Vairo stood two West Point students, Mr. Ducrot and Mr. Dumbjohn, I suspect.  “He is yours, Mr. Ducrot,” said Mr. Dumbjohn.  “You do me too great honor, Mr. Dumbjohn,” replied Mr. Ducrot.  “He belongs to you, I am certain,” insisted the other.  At this juncture, Captain Vairo leaped into the air, caught the football and ran it over the goal line, a distance of some 20 yards from the point of the catch.

 Detroit Free Press, November 25, 1934, Sports page 1.

Since this pass was in the first quarter, and not thrown into the end-zone in desperation, it would not qualify as a “Hail Mary pass” by today’s standards, but it is clear that the foundation had been laid for the expression that would later become a fixture in American sports and pop-culture.

William Shakespeare was involved in another “Hail Mary” pass play in the original “Game of the Century” against Ohio State on November 2, 1935.  With 32 seconds remaining in the game and Notre Dame trailing the Buckeyes 13-12 (after having trailed 13-0) and with the ball on the Ohio State 19 yard line, Shakespeare stopped mid-scramble to heave a desperation pass into the end-zone, where it slipped through a Buckeye defender’s hands into the arms of Wayne Millner for the game-winning touchdown.[vi]   Several weeks later, Notre Dame’s coach, Elmer Layden (one of the original Four Horsemen), said that the pass was “a ’Hail Mary’ play that Notre Dame kept in its arsenal.”[vii]

The coaches and players were not the only ones saying their “Hail Mary’s” that day.  A fan listening to the game on his radio also took some credit for the victory:

“Do you know, ma’am,” he said, “I had the last word of me third ‘Hail Mary’ just barely out of me mouth when they made the winnin’ goal?  I said them right into the loud speaker.”

Chicago Tribune, November 13, 1935, page 17.

In 1936, St. Peter Claver High School in New York City[viii]hit three “Hail Mary” shots in a second-half rally that helped them turn a 12-22 halftime deficit into a 50-21 win over St. Lucy’s:

Confident of walking away with an easy victory, St. Lucy’s failed to continue their defensive guarding in the second half.  It should be recorded, however, that Skippy Hollon heaved three “Hail Mary” shots through the cords to put the colored team into a threatening position.  Stretch Stewart and Dolly Williams contributed the balance of the scoring for Claver.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, March 23, 1936, page 20.

Different versions of Jim Crowley’s “Hail Mary” story appeared throughout the 1930s.  In one instance, the person retelling the story made the player saying the first “Hail Mary” Jewish, instead of Presbyterian, but for the most part the story generally remained the same.  And Notre Dame football teams continued saying their “Hail Mary’s,” and not just for pass plays:

Brennan said little at the half to his team.  “We weren’t too worried but worried enough to say three ‘Hail Marys,’” the Irish coach grinned when he was asked about it later.

Indianapolis Star, October 17, 1954, Sports, page 1.


“Hail Mary Pass”

The “Hail Mary pass,” as such, appears to have been coming into its own by 1940, if only within a limited circle.  And once again it was at a Catholic school, Georgetown University, located in Washington DC:

A “Hail Mary” pass, in the talk of the Washington eleven, is one that is thrown with a prayer because the odds against completion are big.

Tampa Bay Times (St. Petersburg, Florida), December 31, 1940, page 11, column 6.[ix]

It is not clear how widespread or persistent this usage was throughout the following decade.  I could not find any evidence of similar usage until 1959 when it appeared in connection with a little known Protestant variant, suggesting that “Hail Mary” had been in regular use for some time.  Former Yale and professional football player, Fritz Barzilauskas, used the expression in his analysis of an upcoming game between Cornell and Yale:

Apparently Cornell can pass a little, too.  Saturday, they came from behind to beat Harvard on a spectacular 65-yard heave from Dick McKelvey to Phil Taylor with only 24 seconds left.

“They call it their Martin Luther play,” the Yale scout said.  “The same thing at Notre Dame would be called the Hail Mary pass.”

The Hartford Courant (Hartford, Connecticut), October 13, 1959.

During the following season, not far down the road from Notre Dame, Evansville beat Ball State on the strength of a late-game, desperation touchdown pass.  This example may be noteworthy as it is the earliest example I’ve seen of a “Hail Mary” in football or basketball that did not refer explicitly to a Catholic school.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Muncie Star photographer Harold Smith caught in these two pictures the decisive maneuver in Ball State’s heart-breaking 10-7 Home-coming loss to Evansville Saturday at Ball State Field.
 With only one minute, 32 seconds remaining, and Ball State leading, 7-3, and the biggest upset of the Indiana Collegiate Confeence season all but wrapped up, an Evansville halfback named Don LeDuc rolled out to his left and heaved a mile-long pass to an end named Larry Duncan.  The result was a 58-yard completion and Evansville’s only touchdown. . . .  “I was real lucky on that pass,” [LeDuc] remarked.  It was that last Hail Mary I said that did it.  It was just in the books.”

The Star Press (Muncie, Indiana), October 9, 1960, page 17.

In 1961, Philadelphia sports columnist, Bill Shefski, quoted a long-time Villanova football fan’s description of the 1927 (well, actually, it was 1929) game between Villanova and Boston College, both Catholic schools.  His description of the pass reflects the modern sense of what a “Hail Mary pass” looks like:

“They were flying high,” he reminisced.  “Major Kavanaugh was coaching ‘em then.  They had beaten Yale and some of those big clubs. . . .  They wound up on their five-yard-line on fourth down.  I felt good.  Then on fourth down they threw a ‘Hail Mary’ pass (long, arching pass) and darned if they didn’t score a touchdown on it to tie us.”

Philadelphia Daily News, October 21, 1961, page 27.

In 1962, “Harvard, with an 80-yard “Hail Mary” pass, [was] the only team to score a touchdown against Dartmouth all season.”[x]  And “Mike [McCoy, of the University of Miami basketball team] [was] looking for his opportunities . . ., rather than shooting so many ‘Hail Mary’ shots.”[xi]

Again in 1962, Bill Shefski quoted another Philadelphia native, Tony Colletta, who was recounting his role in the “Greatest Game of Them All,” the 1945 City championship of Philadelphia. 


“I was lucky I spotted (Aaron) Telinske.  It was a ‘Hail Mary’ pass. . . .  I was around the 40 yard line, when I spotted Telinske in the clear and just threw his way and prayed.  He caught it and walked into the end zone.  I couldn’t believe it.  It was a ‘Hail Mary’ pass – throw and pray.”

Philadelphia Daily News, December 4, 1962.

Thanks to research by baseball historian and blogger Gary Ashwill, of AgateType.Typepad.com, it’s now known that Roger Staubach, a devout Catholic whose aunt, Sister Mary Antonella Staubach, was a Catholic hospital administrator in Louisville, Kentucky , used the term as early as 1964, but not in the now conventional sense.  While narrating a highlight reel of his 1963 heroics, the season he won the Heismann Trophy, he referred to a pass play in Navy’s 26-13 win over Michigan as a “Hail Mary play,” even though the play resulted in a measley one-yard gain.[xii]


First NFL “Hail Mary”

In 1971, four seasons before Roger Staubach threw a “Hail Mary pass” in the glare of the playoffs’ spotlight, Bill Shefski described what may be the first known reference in print to an NFL “Hail Mary” pass thrown by the Philadelphia Eagles in a tie-game against the Washington Redskins.  But again, the expression referred a play that would not fit neatly into the current understanding of the term. 

Another sideline discussion led to what the sandlotters call the “Hail, Mary” play – a long pass and a prayer.  Liske arched the ball toward Harold Jackson who ran a fly pattern right at Mike Bass.  Jackson caught the ball at the 25 and Bass smashed him to the ground, staying on top of him as the clock crept down to zero.

Philadelphia Daily News, November 8, 1971, page 64.

The pass was not thrown into the end-zone, but it did give the Eagles an opportunity to rush down field to line up for a winning field goal as time expired – but time did expire, and the game ended in a tie.

Not quite as dramatic as Staubach’s game-winning pass over the Vikings in a playoff win four seasons later.  It’s no wonder the term didn’t catch on in a big way until a successful “Hail Mary” was thrown in a Nationally televised playoff game.

Fast-forward four decades and Green Bay quarterback Aaron Rodgers raised the “Hail Mary” to high art with three successful “Hail Mary” passes in a 23 game span between December 2015 and January 2017, including two in playoff games.


Ex-Packer and Green Bay East High star Jim Crowley, his high school and professional coach Curley Lambeau, and his Fordham lineman Vince Lombardi must be so proud. 

Hail Mary!





[i] Gary Ashwill, “Hail Mary,” AgateType.Typade.com, October 29, 2010.
[ii] Gary Ashwill, “Hail Mary,” AgateType.Typepad.com, October 29, 2010 (“In an NBC broadcast in 1964, Staubach called a pass he’d completed for Navy in a 26-13 win over Michigan in 1963 ‘a Hail Mary play.’”).
[v]Lansing State Journal (Lansing, Michigan), January 8, 1935, page 13.
[vi] Gary Ashwill, “Hail Mary,” AgateType.Typade.com, October 29, 2010.
[vii] Gary Ashwill, “Hail Mary,” AgateType.Typade.com, October 29, 2010 (citing Edward J. Neil’s column in the Florence (South Carolina) Morning News, December 2, 1935.
[viii]For more on St. Peter Claver’s basketball team, see, “The Life and Times of John Isaacs, Basketball’s Boy Wonder,’” Part 1, Claude Johnson, BlackFives.org, September 29, 2015 ( http://www.blackfives.org/article-john-isaacs-naismith-memorial-basketball-hall-fame-part-1/).
[ix]This cite was first identified by Bill Mullins, posting on the ADS-L, January 17, 2018, which sparked my investigation into the history of the “Hail Mary pass.”
[x]Democrat and Chronicle (Rochester, New York), November 15, 1962, page 15.
[xi]The Miami News, November 16, 1962.
[xii] Gary Ashwill, “Hail Mary,” AgateType.Typade.com, October 29, 2010.

When did Barbara Bush Become Everyone's Grandmother?



Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
This image is not from former First Lady, Barbara Bush’s, obituary – it is from a post-mortem of her husband, President George H. W. Bush’s, one term in office. Alice Steinbach, writing in the Baltimore Sun (as reprinted in the Fort Myers (Florida) News-Press, January 20, 1993, page D1).

 
Former First Lady of the United States, Barbara Bush, passed away on April 17, 2018, just two days after her husband, President George H. W. Bush’s, office released a statement that she would not seek additional medical treatment following recent hospitalizations.

During her last days, and in the early aftermath of her death, every single journalist, newscaster and talking head reminded us at least once (if not two or three times) in every single article, story or commentary, that Mrs. Bush had been “everybody’s grandmother,” “everyone’s grandmother,” “America’s grandmother” or some variation on that theme.  So where did this expression come from? 

I understood the analogy because she did, in fact, look something like my grandmother, and like many of the grandmothers I’ve met over the years.  But I was surprised by the ubiquity of the expression, having no conscious recollection of ever having heard it before the recent spate of bad news.  Were my faculties failing me or did I just miss memo?


When did Barbara Bush become “everybody’s grandmother”?

Barbara Bush has been referred to as “everybody’s grandmother” (or the like) since at least the last month of her husband’s 1988 campaign for President.  However, it does not appear to have become “a thing” until the last few days before her passing.   

The title came naturally, given her white hair, kindly personality, and self-described “matronly” personal style.  And she earned the title naturally, with eleven grandchildren of her own at the time; eventually having fourteen grandchildren and seven great-grandchildren. 

But surprisingly, perhaps, the appellation was not conferred on her by the press; she assumed the title on her own behalf. 

On October 5, 1988, with one month to go in her husband’s Presidential campaign, Barbara Bush visited the Crippled Children’s Hospital and School of Sioux Falls, South Dakota, where she spoke with several of the students.  One student, Mike Menning (then 13), made her laugh:

Menning looked at the 63-year-old Bush and her prematurely white hair and called her: “Gram.”

To which Bush said: “I look like everybody’s grandmother.”

Argus-Leader (Sioux Falls, South Dakota), October 6, 1988, section D, page 1.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Barbara Bush at the Crippled Children's Hospital and School of Sioux Falls, South Dakota. Argus-Leader (Sioux Falls, South Dakota), October 6, 1988, section D, page 1.

Other early examples also refer to Mrs. Bush’s personal use of the expression, although it is unclear whether she used the term more than once or whether the original use became magnified by repeated, out-of-context references in the press:

On one side there is Barbara Bush, 63, laying claim to being “everybody’s grandmother” . . . .

The Journal News (White Plains, New York), November 4, 1988, section C (Living), page 1.

The fake news got it wrong, however.  She does not appear to have claimed to be everyone’s grandmother; only to look the part.  And although she said she looked like “everybody’s grandmother,” she may not have meant “everybody,” literally; she wasn’t even completely comfortable being mistaken for some people’s mother:

“I’m everybody’s grandmother,” she would say.  “It’s the gray-haired ladies who come up and say, ‘Gee, you look exactly like my mother’ that worry me a bit.”

Arizona Republic (Phoenix, Arizona), January 12, 1990, Section D, page 4.

She also had a sense of humor about those elements of her look that made her seem grandmotherly:

America loves leaders who poke fun at themselves.  So when they said Barbara Bush looked like everybody’s grandmother (including, some said unkindly, her husband’s) she replied, “My mail tells me that a lot of fat, white-haired, wrinkled ladies are tickled pink.”

The Los Angeles Times, June 2, 1990, section B, page 16.

Whereas Barbara Bush may have been the first to say that she looked like “everybody’s grandmother,” the press elevated her to actually being our “grandmother”:

On Jan 20, America gets a new president, George Herbert Walker Bush. . .  We’re also getting us a grandmother . . . America’s grandmother.

The Anniston Star (Anniston, Alabama), December 7, 1988, section B, page 1.

The expression was used regularly, if only occasionally, throughout Bush Sr.’s term in office and off-and-on during the following decade or so.  In some cases it was used to compare her favorably to later First Ladies (or prospective First Ladies):

“Barbara Bush was everybody’s grandmother, Hillary Clinton was everyone’s mean boss and I think Liddy Dole is trying to return to the supportive spouse.” – Donna Reed, a Republican state senator from Delaware.

Chicago Tribune, September 1, 1996, section 13, page 6.

But the expression never took hold as a prominent or permanent part of American pop-culture until the last few days of her life.  The relative frequency (or infrequency) of its use during her lifetime may be illustrated by search results on Newspapers.com.  A search for the name “Barbara Bush” results in nearly 140,000 hits from 1988 through 2017, whereas searches for “Barbara Bush” and one of “everybody’s/everyone’s/America’s grandmother”, during the same period, result in 66 hits total (33, 18 and 15, respectively); and only one of those from after 2007 (similar searches using "grandma" yield 11, 8 and 19 hits, respectively; only one of them after 2000).

So as we mourn the passing of an American icon we celebrate the creation of a new title in the pantheon of American pop-cultural royalty – “America’s Grandmother.” 

Rest in peach, Barbara Bush.





A Tale of Two Executions - an Etymology of Twenty-Three, as in 23 Skidoo!



A Tale of Two Executions

The catch-phrase, “Twenty-three, Skidoo,” was one of the most popular slang expressions of the early twentieth century.   The Vaudevillian, Billy Van, introduced the expression in his act no later than April, 1906.[i]
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
New York Clipper, Volume 4, Number 9, April 21, 1906, page 258.
The expression, meaning “to leave in a hurry” or “get lost,” combines, for redundant emphasis, two earlier, separate slang words, each having the same meaning.

“Skidoo” is almost certainly from “skedaddle,” which first appeared in pre-Civil War Kansas and Missouri as early as 1859 (and possibly 1857) and gained widespread use following the Union army’s recapture of Munson’s Hill overlooking Washington DC in October 1861.


“Twenty-three’s” origins are less certain, but new evidence increasingly suggests that it was derived from the final scene of Charles Dickens’ classic novel, A Tale of Two Cities, in which the knitting women chant “twenty-three” as Sidney Carton’s head falls as the twenty-third person beheaded on a particularly bloody day during the “reign of terror” in revolutionary France.

The earliest known example of “twenty-three” in print suggested the connection as early as 1899, and in 1906, during the height of the “twenty-three, skidoo” craze, several more articles did as well.



I have found one more reference, falling between 1889 and 1906, which makes the same connection. 

In 1902, the city of Asheville, North Carolina was caught in the grip of a political controversy related to proposed crack-down on stray dogs and the election of a new dog catcher.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Asheville Daily Gazette (Asheville, North Carolina), September 27, 1902, page 4.
                          


The controversy did not end when the city hired a new dog catcher.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Asheville Daily Gazette, October 16 1902, page 5.



A critic of the new plan compared the “reign of terror” on man’s best friend to the use of the guillotine in revolutionary France:

A Successful Reform

From the tale of two cities, by Charles Dickens, chapter XIII.

. . . As The Vengeance descends from her elevation to do it, the tumbrils begin to discharge their loads.  The ministers of Sainte Guillotine are robed and ready.  Crash! – A head is held up, and the knitting-women who scarcely lifted their eyes to look at it a moment ago when it could think and speak, count One.

The second tumbrel empties and moves on; the third comes up.  Crash! – and the knitting-women, never faltering or pausing in their work, count Two. . . .

[(As Sidney Carton, the protagonist, ascends the platform)] The murmuring of many voices, the upturning of many faces, the pressing on of many footsteps in the outskirts of the crowd, so that it swells forward in a mass, like one great heave of water, all flashes away.  Twenty-Three.


ANOTHER STORY ON ANOTHER SUBJECT

. . . The day of the massacre of the innocents arrived.  The dog catcher became the dog killer.  He had got 25 cents for each dog for catching, he was to have a small additional amount for slaying them.  Men, who in time past decreed the wholesale slaughter of their own kind, hand now decreed that of man’s best and most faithful friend.  They had been responsible for the dogs, and were ending that responsibility by death.

For the guillotine, this reign of terror was to have the shotgun; for the knitting women, boys would hang on the fence to learn lessons of humanity.

Mary Ann was standing just outside the stockade, and near the place of execution.  She saw it all.  She watched and counted, even as the boys hanging to the top of the fence watched and counted.

Most of the dogs, glad to get out into the light of day once more, wagged their tails and barked joyously, looking up into the face of the executioner as he pulled the trigger.  Often he did not aim well, and a second shot was necessary.  After the killing was over, it was found that one of the first to fall was still alive.

Mary Ann’s heart leaped into her throat.  The assistant executioner was bringing out an ornery little yellow cur, with a flea-bitten appearance, and good for nothing whatever in the world, save to love Mary Ann.

The first day’s batch had been a large one, and the bloody work had been going on for a long while.  As Solomon [(Mary Ann’s dog)] fell the boys on the fence said “twenty-three.”

Mary Ann counted no longer.  She had had just one possession in the world.

Asheville Daily Gazette (Asheville, North Carolina), October 19, 1902, page 10.


[i] Word sleuth Barry Popik uncovered the earliest known example of the slang expression “twenty-three” in print.  See, “Twenty-Three Skidoo (23rd Street myth), The Big Apple etymological dictionary, citing The Morning Herald (Lexington, Kentucky), March 17, 1899, page 4. 

Buck Rogers and President Trump - an Out-of-This-World History of Space Force




Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Redlands Daily Facts, September 23, 1959, page 1.


On March 13, 2018, President Trump floated the idea that he might create a new branch of the military – the “Space Force.”

The reaction was predictable.  At his next campaign rally, supporters lustily chanted “Space Force! Space Force!” in unison, as though a “Space Force” would be the “Best Thing Since Sliced Bread.”

[(see my earlier piece about the best thing BEFORE sliced bread)].

Critics and the “Resistance”, on the other hand, reflexively mocked it as something dumber than comic-book crazy.  Even such formerly serious news giants as Time and Fortune, as well as the Huffington Post, didn’t pull any punches.  HuffPo“hilariously” proclaimed that “Trump’s Call for a ‘Space Force’ Makes Him the Laughingstock of the Galaxy.” 


Fortune magazine compared Trump’s “Space Force” proposal to a long-forgotten, failed sitcom from the late-1970s, “Space Force.”






Gene Roddenberry said that Star Trek was pitched as “a Wagon Train to the stars”.  “Space Force”, on the other hand, could have been pitched as an “F-Troop in space.”  I’m no military or space expert, but I think it’s safe to say the existence of the show is otherwise irrelevant to the “Space Force” debate.

Even the once proud Time magazine dispensed with providing any historical context or reasoned analysis, opting instead to recount Steve Colbert’s comedy routine, blow-by-blow, as though it were serious news.

Colbert joked that the Space Force came from an idea President Trump “got from a Buzz Lightyear Happy Meal toy.”

He then played a clip of President Trump waxing on about the new sixth arm of the military. “We may even have a Space Force,” Trump said in the clip. “Develop another one. Space Force. We have the Air Force, we’ll have the Space Force. … Think of that. Space Force!”

“Yes, think of that,” Colbert said. “But not too hard, ’cause it’s stupid.”

“We don’t need Space Force,” he added. “Please wait until NASA finds life before you try to kill it.”

Well, if current military force structure is a guide (and I assume it is), it is clearly not “stupid” to have military forces dedicated to defense in space.  The three major services already have their own, separate commands devoted to space warfare; the United States Army Space and Missile Defense Command, the Navy’s Space and Naval Warfare Systems Command, and the Air Force Space Command. 

The United States even has a history of combining many of the separate space functions under a joint command.  From 1985 through 2002, the United States Space Command (which sounds suspiciously similar to “Space Force”) oversaw space defense.  Those responsibilities were transferred to the joint United States Strategic Command in 2002 at the direction of then-Defense Secretary Rumsfeld. 

All of which doesn’t really answer the question of whether “Space Force” is as great as the Trump-rally chanters seem to think, but it does clearly suggest that the “Space Force,” in and of itself, isn’t as fanciful or “stupid” as Colbert and the “Resistance” like to make it out to be. 

But the resistance may be right about one thing – “Space Force” originated in a comic book – or at least a comic strip.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
“Buck Rogers in the 25th Century,” The Bakersfield Californian, October 13, 1942, page 13.

Buck Rogers described himself as a “Space Force Pilot” in an episode of “Buck Rogers in the 25th Century”, published in October 1942, the earliest reference to “Space Force” I could find.



A few years later, the Navy Captain and prolific author, Walter Karig wrote a sci-fi novel, War in the Atomic Age, in which the “Space Force” played a part in futuristic warfare.  An image from the book shows a “Space Force” pilot remotely guiding a cruise missile or drone with the help of a video feed, in a manner similar to that used in the modern Air Force.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Captain Walter Karig, USNR, War in the Atomic Age, Wm. H. Wise & Co., Inc., New York, 1946, page 38.

Life imitated art about a decade later when rocket expert/science fiction author, Willy Ley, advocated for the creation of a “space force” to break through the creative gridlock caused by Ley three space programs run separately by the Army, Navy and Air Force..



A single program wrapped into a new space force with one man in charge is the shakeup that is necessary.  It will take drastic simplification of organization.[i]

In addition to having been a leading member of the German rocket association that solved the problem of liquid rocket propulsion in the late-1920s, Ley worked as a consultant to the United States government for fifteen years after leaving Nazi Germany in 1935,[ii]after which he turned his talents to writing pop-science and science fiction.



But despite his new career, his suggestion was serious.  Within less than a year, the powers-that-be took his advice (to some extent), consolidating most of the space-related mission within the Air Force, which was a “jolt” to the Army and Navy.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Paducah Sun, September 23, 1959, page 4.

While the Air Force’s prominence in space defense for several decades may have put the idea on the back burner, the perceived need for a separate “Space Force” never disappeared. 

In 1965, space expert Erik Bergaust noted:

It may still take a few years before the Air Force will change its name from USAF to USSF, but a U.S. Space Force is more than a gleam in the eyes of our Air Force leaders.[iii]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Space Force History and the Plattsburgh Air Base, AdirondackAlmanack.com, August 16, 2018.

In 1980, U. S. News & World Report suggested that the Air Force might someday become the “Space Force.”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Honolulu Star-Bulletin, July 7, 1980, page 11.

Shortly afterward, elements of the three major military branches and civilian consultants advocated the creation of a separate “Space Force”.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Naval War College Review, Volume 34, Number 2, March-April 1981, page 48.

 A separate U. S. Space Forcewould be in a much better position to increase and certainly to consolidate the military space budget. [iv]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Military Review, the Professional Journal of the Army, Volume 65, Number 7, July 1985, page 48.


For future US space planning and operations, a separate US space force should be seriously considered. [v]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Daily Spectrum (Saint George, Utah), January 13, 1984, page 5.
 


C. Richard Whelan, a California military and aerospace consultant, thinks the time has come for establishing a U. S. Space Force.


In the years after the creation of the joint United States Space Command in 1985, all phases of warfare became increasingly reliant on space-based technology.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Santa Maria Times, December 18, 1998, page 1.

The increased value of space defenses brought the “Space Force” debate back to the table during the Clinton administration.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Florida Today (Cocoa, Florida), March 6, 2000, page 1.
On Capitol Hill, and at the White House and the Pentagon, the debate is expanding over whether to carve a separate U. S. Space Force that mostly would come out of the U. S. Air Force’s hide.

Ironically, while the Air Force is under threat of having much of its mission taken out of its hide, the Air Force itself was carved out of the Army’s hide more than seven decades ago.  You know all of those airplanes you see in the WWII movies? – apart from the Navy planes taking off and landing on the carriers, all of those planes were in the Army Air Corps – there was no Air Force. 

The Air Force came into being in 1947, less than fifty years after the invention of the airplane, and barely thirty-five years after Lieutenant Jacob Earl Fickel of the 29th U. S. Infantry, who conducted some of the earliest air warfare experiments with Glenn H. Curtiss in 1910, stressed the importance of becoming proficient in the new art of warfare:

It is a certainty that the next war is going to be fought with armies having aeroplane forces and the first great battle will be a battle in the air.  The aeroplanes will not all be on one side, and as they will be used for advance scouting they will meet before the armies come within distance of them.[vi]

It took more than three decades to carve out a separate Air Force.  Some observers think that advancements and changes in technology and warfare in the ensuing seventy years merit at least consideration for carving out a separate "Space Force".

In 2016, the former head of Space Command gave a sober assessment of the United States’ readiness in space:

So is the US moving quickly enough to respond to the new threats in space? “I would say the answer was no,” said Gen. Willam Shelton, former head of Space Command.  “Could we provide active defense of our own satellites? The answer’s no.”

In 2017, Representative Mike Rogers (R-Alabama), the chairman of the House Armed Services Strategic Forces Subcommittee, proposed a “Space Corps” (to be separate part of the Air Force, similar to how the Marine Corps is part of the Navy):

Rogers' argument is that the US military is losing ground to Russia and China in space by having its space programs within the Air Force, when the Air Force's primary focus is on fighter jets like the F-35. "The Chinese literally have a space force today. Yet the Air Force would continue to force space to compete with F-35s. And we know who's going to win that competition," Rogers said.[vii]


"I am thrilled that the Space Corps idea is gaining traction at the White House. Congressman Jim Cooper (D-TN) and I have worked tirelessly on the House Armed Services Committee (HASC) Strategic Forces subcommittee level on the need for a Space Corps outside of the Air Force for over two years now," Rogers said in a statement to CNN. [viii]

But the proposal was removed from the military budget before it was passed.

Today, President Trump has upped the ante, proposing a fully separate branch of the service – Space Force. 

Is it necessary? 

I don’t know. 

Is it bat-stuff crazy? 



I’ll let the Generals and the politicians hash it out.


[i]The Daily Oklahoman, January 10, 1958, page 5.
[ii]The Daily Oklahoman, January 10, 1958, page 5.
[iv]“2001: A U. S. Space Force”, Lieutenant Colonel Dino A. Lorenzini, U. S. Air Force and Major Charles L. Fox, U. S. Air Force , Naval War College Review, Volume 34, Number 2, March-April 1981, page 62.
[v]“Space, the Army’s New High Ground,” Colonel Jan V. Harvey, US Army, and Colonel Alwyn H. King, US Army, Retired, Military Review, the Professional Journal of the Army, Volume 65, Number 7, July 1985, page 48, referring to endnote 24, “The Secretary of Defense announced presidential authorization of a unified US Space Command, 30 November 1984.”
[vi]The Bridgeport Times (Bridgeport, Connecticut), May 1, 1911, page 2.

The Pittsburgh Pirates of Penzance – the Dramatic and Musical Origin of the Pittsburgh Pirates’ Team Name



The Pittsburgh Pirates of Penzance – the Dramatic and Musical Origin of the Pittsburgh Pirates’ Team Name

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
J. Palmer O’Neil, “Pirate King” and President of the Pittsburgh Pirates, chasing an elusive championship.  
Pittsburgh Press, July 26, 1891, page 1.


Most popular accounts of the origin of the Pittsburgh Pirates’ nickname trace the name to a decision of the board of arbitration for baseball handed down on Valentine’s Day, 1891.  The decision gave some love to Pittsburgh, while denying it to the City of Brotherly Love, Philadelphia.  The board approved a contract second-baseman, Lou Bierbauer, had signed with the National League’s Pittsburgh club, over the protests of the Philadelphia Athletics of the American Association (the second major league at the time). 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Philadelphia Inquirer, July 16, 1891, page 3.

Bierbauer was not under contract with Philadelphia; they claimed the exclusive right to sign him under baseball’s “reserve rule,” a critical clause of the National Agreement governing the business relationships between the League and the Association.  Under the “reserve rule,” teams could effectively lock-up the exclusive rights to most of its players indefinitely, reducing players’ ability to pick and choose where they might play or to negotiate higher rates of pay.  Pittburgh and Bierbauer, on the other hand, argued that the Athletics did not comply with the administrative formalities necessary to put his name on their “reserve list.”  An Association spokesman at the hearing is said to have shouted, “The act of the Pittsburgh Club is piratical,” inspiring the new nickname.[i] 

The popular story, however, is incomplete. While someone may have said something along those lines during the hearing, it would have been unlikely to result in the name “Pirates,” as applied to Pittsburgh alone.  The same board handed down the same decision, in favor of a different team, on precisely the same facts, the very same day; Boston’s National League team had signed first-baseman Harry Stovey, who was likewise claimed by Philadelphia under the “reserve rule”, despite (arguably) not having complied with the necessary formalities.

A contemporary report of the decision accused Boston and Pittsburgh equally of “piracy”:

The Association men were incensed at this breach of faith, and when President Thurman, their member of the National board, voted against them and with the League, sustaining the piracy of the Boston and Pittsburg clubs, their rage knew no bounds. 

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, February 22, 1891, page 24.

Bierbauer and Stovey were a piece of the story, but only a prelude.  The name “Pirate” did not become permanently attached to Pittsburgh until a few weeks later, and then only after Pittsburgh had gone on a cross-country signing spree, signing four “contract jumpers,” players who were already under contract with American Association teams. 

And ironically, Pittsburgh signed those players only after the American Association withdrew from the National Agreement in retaliation for the Bierbauer and Stovey decision, and set sail on a self-proclaimed course of piracy of its own against the National League.

A special from Washington says: “We are pirates now,” remarked Secretary Kalbfus[ii] of the Association Club of this city, to-day, “and have hoisted the black flag against the National League for the good of base-ball.  Our sole regret is that matters progressed so far that we signed a number of players for this season since the abrogation of the national agreement by the American Association will throw a number of players on the market.  It is only a question now as to the salary to be paid, and we can go into the League ranks and pick out their men by making them good offers.

The Cincinnati Enquirer, February 21, 1891, page 2.

One week later, a newspaper in St. Louis (home to an American Association team) described the entire National League as “Piratical”:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Post-Dispatch, March 1, 1891, page 24.

One year earlier, the National League and American Association had accused yet a third league, the Players’ League, of piracy:

There is enough material lying around among the records of the musty past to furnish editorial ammunition for a whole winter’s campaign; and we’ll not be sparing in its use of the necessity arrives to defend the citadel of honest, legitimate, professional base ball against piracy and socialism.

The Boston Globe, November 4, 1889, page 5.

The Players’ League was a short-lived experiment (it lasted only one season, 1890) organized by many of the biggest star players of the day, for the purpose, in large part, of breaking the “reserve rule” in order to increase players’ salaries and control over the game.  The fallout from the turbulent 1890 season carried over into the off-season, creating the conditions and circumstances under which Pittsburgh would become the “Pirates.”

The full story features enough comedy, drama and excitement to fill Gilbert & Sullivan opera – crossing an icy lake in winter, false whiskers and disguises to avoid the police on an interstate train, a dragnet, an arrest, a kidnapping, and a seven-year lawsuit for false imprisonment.  And at the precise moment O’Neil became the “Pirate King,” the name came, appropriately enough, straight out of a Gilbert & Sullivan opera – The Pirates of Penzance.


The “Pirate King”

On March 3, 1891, J. Palmer O’Neil, President of Pittsburgh’s National League baseball franchise, attended a meeting of National League executives held in Parlor F of New York City’s Fifth Avenue Hotel.  One of the items on the agenda was whether Pittsburgh could keep its four “contract jumpers.”  Critics called it “piracy,” but the players claimed that the American Association breached the contracts first, by withdrawing from the “National Agreement” in protest over the Bierbauer-Stovey decision two weeks earlier.  

As O’Neil emerged from the meeting victorious, the contracts approved and his aggressive tactics vindicated (at least as far as the National League was concerned), an anonymous bystander serenaded him with lines loosely borrowed (the original had only one “to be”) from a familiar song from Gilbert& Sullivan’s popular operetta, The Pirates of Penzance: 

“It is, it is a glorious thing,
  to be, to be a pirate king.”

The New York World, March 4, 1891, page 3.

As reports of the meeting and the song circulated, J. Palmer O’Neil soon became known throughout the country as the “Pirate King”:

The report of the deal submitted by the “Pirate King” was not unanimously accepted by the League . . . .

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, April 5, 1891, page 22.

And by extension, his subjects became “Pirates” – the Pittsburgh Pirates: 

It would be funny, indeed, if J. Palmer O’Neil’s Pirates and Cincinnati’s Reds should be found at the head of the procession pushing for big honors.

Pittsburgh Daily Post, April 20, 1891, page 6.

The Pirates’ synonymous nickname, the “Buccaneers,” even appeared in print before the team returned home from spring training.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, April 20, 1891, page 6.


The more expressive moniker, the “Gay Buccaneers,” never quite caught on.[iii] 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, May 2, 1891, page 6.


By opening day in Pittsburgh, local sportswriters and fans alike admired their “Pirate King” and his “piracies”:


. . . the “Pirate King’s”forces and the forces of the chieftain of the West commenced hostilities.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, April 23, 1891, page 6.


Every pedestrian, from the banker to the bootblack, stopped to look into the faces of the Chicago team and to gossip on the result of J. Palmer O’Neil’s piracies.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, April 23, 1891, page 1.




“There goes J. Palmer, the Pirate,” exclaimed a female voice, as a pair of dark side-whiskers and a chronic smile appeared above the stairway.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, April 23, 1891, page 6.

The now-familiar form, “Pittsburg Pirates” (albeit without the ‘h’ – the controversial ‘h’ was not “mandatory” until 1911), appeared in print soon afterward:


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Philadelphia Inquirer, June 4, 1891, page 3.


J. Palmer O’Neil made at least part of his fortune, appropriately enough, selling the sorts of items actual pirates might buy.



Even as Pittsburghers embraced the name as a badge of honor, critics still regarded them as actual pirates and “contract jumpers”:

Men of dishonor.  Baseballists who disgrace the diamond represented in J. Palmer O’Neil’s Pittsburg pirates.  Can they play honest ball? The public asks. . . . To-day O’Neil’s pirates, Pittsburg’s all star aggregation, or as best named, the contract jumper team, will make their appearance at the League park . . . .

Pittsburgh Dispatch, May 7, 1891, page 6 (citing comments appearing in the Cincinnati Post).

Although it was Pittsburgh that became known as “Pirates” for all time, there was no shortage of “pirates” during the turbulent 1890 and 1891 seasons.  But one man’s “piracy” is another’s freedom, it depends on “whose ox is gored.”[iv]

To fully understand how and why Pittsburgh’s disputed contracts were widely considered “piracy,” yet nevertheless received the blessing of the league, requires a bit of historical context and an analysis of the technical minutiae of the rules governing professional baseball at the time. 


Professional Baseball Before 1890

The business of professional baseball was barely twenty years old in 1890, and the now-familiar arrangement of professional baseball “leagues,” comprised of a set number of teams, competing on an equal basis, under standardized rules, on mutual schedules, was barely fifteen years old.  The owners and the players were developing the business of the professional sports leagues, franchising and labor arrangements on the fly, without experience or historical precedent to guide them.  It’s no surprise that there were a few missteps along the way.


The First Professionals

The Cincinnati Red Stockings toured the country in 1869 as the first fully professional team of baseball players.  They were a competitive and commercial success, winning most of their games and spawning imitators in cities across a country that saw, for the first time, the potential skill-level of a team of dedicated, trained professionals.  By 1871, a group of newly-professional teams organized themselves into a National Association of Professional Baseball Players. 

But the Association was not a “league,” as such; it was more of a professional association with a code of professional conduct.  It standardized rules of the game and competition, but did not control scheduling, and there were few incentives for teams to abide by its rules.  Captain Jack Sparrow of the Pirates of the Caribbean might have described its rules as “more of what you call a guideline than actual rules.” And, in any case, since any team could join the association by paying a $10 entrance fee, the number of teams swelled uncontrollably and the average level of play suffered as a result.


The First League

To bring more order, stability and professionalism into baseball, eight teams in eight major cities joined forces in 1876 as the “National League,” the same National League that, alongside the American League, is part of Major League Baseball today.  Two of its original teams are even still in the league, the Chicago Cubs (then known as the Chicago White Stockings) and Atlanta Braves (then known simply as the Bostons, later the Beaneaters, Boston Braves and Milwaukee Braves).


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Philadelphia Times, February 4, 1876, page 1.


The new league prevented uncontrolled expansion by increasing the membership fee to $100 and restricting membership to larger cities, with only one team per city: 

No club shall ever be admitted from a city of less than 75,000 in habitants, or from any city within five miles of the locale of any club in the League, thus giving the League club virtually full proprietary rights over the city to which it belongs.

Philadelphia Times, February 4, 1876, page 1.

The Agreement also provided that teams could sign a player for a subsequent season at any time, after which no other team could negotiate with the player.  Players whose contracts expired at the end of the season, and had not yet committed to playing the following season, were free to sign with any other team.[v] 


The “Reserve Rule”

The fact that players could jump from team to team, season after season created player turnover and increased labor costs.  Teams worried that they would lose their investment in finding and developing talent, and bidding wars for top-talent put upward pressure on player salaries. 

The league addressed the issues at an inter-league meeting in Buffalo, New York in 1878.  The “Buffalo Agreement,”[vi]signed by the National League and six teams of the International League, introduced the first “reserve rule” in baseball.  The rule, then widely referred to as the “five man rule”, gave teams the option of reserving the exclusive right to sign up to five players on their team for a subsequent season. 

An 1879 report explains its perceived benefits:

 We understand that the Cincinnati Club alone failed to take advantage of the “five men reservation” adopted by the League meeting at Buffalo, so that Cincinnati is likely to lose every good player it has.  Kelly and the White brothers may go, but their places will not be easily filled.  No wonder Cincinnati people get disgusted with base-ball.  It’s enough to make any one sick to see players developed here, and as soon as they are useful see them go away to strengthen a rival Club.  Why does not the Cincinnati Club take hold or step aside’ and give a clear field to another organization?

The Buffalo Commercial, October 6, 1879, page 3.


A Second Major League

The National League met its first major rival in 1882, the American Association.  But since all of its teams were in different cities (at least initially), it did not compete directly for paying customers with the National League.  That changed in 1883, however, with each league fielding separate teams in Philadelphia, an arrangement that would play a role in the story of how Pittsburgh became the Pirates.  The leagues also competed in the same markets briefly in New York (1883-1887) and Brooklyn (1890).  Pittsburgh’s baseball team was a charter member of the American Association in 1882, where it played for five years, before switching allegiances to the National League in 1887.


The “National Agreement”

To avoid a competitive free-for-all that might harm both leagues, the National League and American Association entered into a “National Agreement” (or “Tri-partite Agreement,” the minor league Northwestern League having also signed on) before the 1883 season,  setting out the rules governing the business of professional baseball.  From 1883 through 1889, the Agreement maintained relative peace.  Beginning in 1884, the champions of the two leagues even played a season-ending “World’s Series”, much like the current World’s Series played annually between the National League and American League since 1903.

The National Agreement included a version of the old “five-man rule” or “reserve rule,” but with the number of players expanded to eleven – nearly an entire roster:

Every club shall have the right to reserve any of its players, not to exceed eleven in number, provided that they shall not force any of these players to play for less than $1000 a year.  This is the old five-men agreement, extended in number to eleven, virtually the entire team, and with so much concession to the player that he cannot be beaten down to less than $1000 unless he agrees to play for that.  But if the club offers him that sum he can go nowhere else.

The Boston Globe, February 25, 1883, page 6.

The purported benefits of the rule (to the owners) were couched in terms that might naturally anger a player hoping to maximize his earning capacity:

Now every club will have a chance to retain all its favorite players, and instead of clubs paying out $17,000 for a team and going into bankruptcy they will get the same team for $10,000 and get through.  Never has the national game had such a glorious future before it as dawned when representatives of the thirty-one leading professional clubs clasped hands and banded their clubs together in a common brotherhood to protect themselves and foster the game of base ball.

The Louisville Courier-Journal, February 20, 1883, page 3.

It worked great for the owners, but not so much for the players, a lesson the learned well in 1883 when league realignments led to the dissolution of several teams, and a glut of players entered the market as free agents.  Many of those players negotiated contracts worth several times more than they could have made under the “reserve rule.” This glimpse into the power of the labor free market inspired the players to consider forming a union: 

Those players who, by the disbandment of the clubs with which they played last season, were in the market at the close of the season, found such an active competition to secure their services that they brought enormous prices at auction; two or three times their value to any club.  They are aware of this fact, and also of the fact that long before the coming season closes they will be appraised at their true valuation, and will either play for a fair salary in 1884, or not at all.  For this reason, the Buck Ewings and Johnny Richmonds are agitating a Players’ Protective Association as a means to counteract the reserve rule.

Detroit Free Press, February 28, 1883, page 6.

Over the years, the provisions of the “reserve rule” became even more onerous for the players.  By 1890, the rule had not only increased the number of current players eligible for reservation to fourteen, but also provided that teams could list any number of players who had been on earlier reserve lists, but who had refused to sign a contract with that team.  As a result, each team might control the rights to any number of players, current and former, effectively blacklisting forever any player who refused even once to sign with the team who reserved him first:

IV. On the tenth day of October in each year the Secretary of each Association shall transmit to the Secretary of the other Association a reserve list of players, not exceeding fourteen in number then under contract with each of its several Club members, and of such players reserved in any prior annual reserve list, who have refused to contract with said Club members and of all other ineligible players, and such players, together with all others thereafter to be regularly contracted with by such Club members, are and shall be ineligible to contract with any other Club, except as hereinbefore prescribed.

Spalding’s Base Ball Guide and Official League Book for 1890, Chicago and New York, A. G. Spalding & Bros., 1890, pages 144-145.

In 1885, the players finally did form their union, the National Brotherhood of Professional Base-Ball Players, but without any real leverage to wrest major concessions from the owners, their position never improved. 

It all came to a head before the 1890 season when the Brotherhood started its own league, the Players’ League, run by their own rules and without regard to the major leagues’ “reserve lists”.  

It was war.

The First Baseball War - 1890

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
New York Times, November 5, 1889, page 8.

Like the Founding Fathers, who risked execution for treason by signing the Declaration of Independence, many of the players who signed contracts to play in the Players’ League did so at risk of receiving baseball’s equivalent of the death penalty – the blacklist. 

The League and the Association viewed the entire Players’ League as pirates.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Boston Globe, November 4, 1889, page 5.

But one man’s piracy is another’s freedom.  The players considered the business practices of the other leagues tantamount to “piracy” – or slavery:

[The Players] claim they have a perfect right after filling their contracts to start in business for themselves if they can get backing that suits them.

Is this piracy?

Was it piracy when the league went in to the ranks of other clubs and carried off players who had signed contracts, and if I am not mistaken Brother C. [(Oliver Perry Caylor)] was a prime mover in that kind of business, as in the case of Mullane; does it depend on whose ox is gored?

. . . To subserve their interests [the owners] have dealt in base ball players much after the fashion of the old Southern slavedriver.  They have trafficked in the players who have been sold among themselves ad libitum.  Like the old slaves, the star players have been placed on the block and auctioned off to the highest bidders.  With no redress, the players with whom it is “play or starve,” have fared hard.  No matter the proficiency of the players, or their devices, they have been mercilessly cast to play wherever it has suited the sweet will of the magnates, who have thus kept them in subjection, and at the same time have grown rich on the blood and sweat of the hirelings.

 The Boston Globe, November 4, 1889, page 5.

The slavery analogy may have been a bit overwrought.  No one was forcing the players to play professional baseball.  They could have gone home and work as haberdashers, farmers or clerks if they wanted to.  But if they wanted to play baseball in the major leagues, their hands were tied.  If they were named on a “reserve list” they had to play for that team, and none other, or risk the prospect of never playing major league baseball again. 

The Players League placed teams in teams in seven of eight of the National League cities, putting it in direct competition with the League for fans and players.  Competition was particularly fierce in Philadelphia, where there were already two major league teams, the National League’s Phillies and American Association’s Athletics. 

The Athletics went bankrupt before the season ended, several players left the team for non-payment of salaries and the team finished off the season with a twenty-two game losing streak. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Los Angeles Times, September 17, 1890, page 4.


To stop the bleeding, the Association took control of the franchise for the remainder of the season.  The Association retained control of the franchise during the offseason, while looking for suitable new ownership.  In early 1891, they would award the franchise to the Wagner Brothers, owners of the local Players’ League team who had tried to buy out the Athletics when they ran into financial difficulty during the season.   

In the interim, however, the front-office chaos caused by the ownership vacuum likely played a role in Bierbauer and Stovey being left off the Athletics’ “reserve list,” which, in turn, set in motion the sequence of events that would ultimately lead to Pittsburgh becoming “Pirates” a few months later.


Peace

As the 1890 season ended, with the future of organized, professional baseball in doubt, one man single-handedly brought the three leagues together to negotiate a peaceful settlement to the conflict.  Early reports of his efforts erroneously referred to him as Allen W. Thurman, Jr. or A. G. Thurman Jr., based on the fame of his father, Allen G. Thurman, a Senator from Ohio and close friend of President Cleveland.  But the writers would soon learn his real name, and in short-order saddled him with a new nickname – the “White Winged Angel of Peace”.

SIGNS OF PEACE
A Conference Likely Between Representatives of Rival Baseball Leagues.

New York, October 3. -   

. . . [O]ne thing is certain, Allen W. Thurman, Jr., a member of the Board of Arbitration, and one of the largest stockholders of the Columbus club, has been in the city for some time, and has had a conference with President day, of the New York National League club; Vice President Talcott, of the New York Players’ League club, and other luminaries of baseball. . . . Mr. Day said that he had a talk with a. G. Thurman, Jr., regarding the matter, and that the latter was very much in earnest about producing harmony.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, October 4, 1890, page 6.

When formal negotiations began less than a week later, Allen W. Thurman had a new nickname, the “White Winged Angel of Peace”.[vii]  Four months later, however, after voting with the National League to award Bierbauer and Stovey to Pittsburgh and Boston, respectively, his name would be mud.  In the interim, the leagues continued to meet periodically to hammer the details of a final settlement.

With peace on the horizon, teams continued with business as usual to prepare for an upcoming season, including the usually routine business of submitting their list of reserved players. 

When the new reserve lists were published on October 20, 1890, a sharp-eyed reporter for the Pittsburgh Daily Post noticed a glaring gap in the Philadelphia Athletics’ “reserve list” – several players who had played for them in 1889, but who played in the Players’ League in violation of the reserve rule, were missing from the list, including Beierbauer and Stovey:

The Athletics have lost the right to their old players, so that Larkin, Cross, Brennan, Bierbauer, Weyhing and Stovey can walk over this free land without shackles and become the prey of any club – national agreement or otherwise.
   
Pittsburgh Daily Post, October 20, 1890, page 6.

The stop-gap management team put in place to shepherd through its post-bankruptcy ownership vacuum appears to have listed only their current players, while neglecting to name the additional “players reserved in any prior annual reserve list, who have refused to contract,” as permitted under the National Agreement.  The six missing players all played in the Players’ League during 1890; Weyhing and Bierbauer for Brooklyn, Brennan and Larkin for Cleveland, Stovey in Boston and Cross in Philadelphia.  Weyhing, Larkin and Cross would play for Philadelphia in 1891, and Cross would leave baseball for good.  Bierbauer and Stovey, however, took advantage of the situation to seek greener pastures.

The Daily Post kept an eye on those players, posting a similar notice in December.  J. Palmer O’Neil may have been taking notes.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, January 26, 1891, page 6.


The Philadelphia papers, on the other hand, took a different stance:

The Athletic Club players – Weyhing, Cross, Larkin, Bierbauer, Stovey and others – will be at the disposal of the American Association, to be assigned probably to those securing the Athletic club’s franchise.

Philadelphia Inquirer, December 4, 1890, page 3.
                                                                                                                                 
[T]he players who deserted from the Athletic Club will be returned to the Association, and the Wagner Brothers [(new ownership team)] will secure the nucleus of a good team if Stovey, Bierbauer, Weyhing, Cross, Robinson, McMahon, Purcell, Shafer, Larkin and O’Brien are awarded to them.

Philadelphia Inquirer, December 21, 1890, page 3. 

In late-January 1891, Zach Phelps, ex-President of the American Association, took Pittsburgh’s side of the issue:



Last October, after the reserve lists were published, The Pittsburgh Post took the stand and has maintained it ever since, that the old Athletic players were not reserved and could sign wherever they pleased.  That The Post was right is conclusively proven by the following special from Louisville:  President Phelps  received a telegram from J. Earl Wagner of Philadelphia, asking if Larkin, Stovey, Bierbauer and Cross had been reserved by the old Athletic management.  This, it is thought, is a test to the validity of Bierbauer’s contract with Pittsburgh.  President Phelps telegraphed that they were not reserved.

Pittsburgh Daily Post, January 27, 1891, page 6.

Boston’s National League team may have been paying attention:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Chicago Inter-Ocean, February 6, 1891, page 6.

In mid-January 1891, before Pittsburgh and Boston signed Bierbauer and Stovey, the National League, American Association, Western Association (a minor league) and remnants of the Players League all met to sign a new National Agreement and resolve several outstanding issues.  Boston and Chicago would receive new American Association franchises, with those franchises going to the Players’ League teams from those cities.  They also awarded the Philadelphia Athletics’ lapsed franchise to the Wagner Brothers, owners of the local Players’ League team.

The final compromise also addressed the treatment of players who had played in the Players’ League.  To clear the air, they reset the clock to the status quo ante from before formation of the Players’ League, with teams permitted to “reserve” players for 1891 who had been on their reserve lists for 1890 season, regardless of where the players played during the chaotic 1890 season. 



. . . All the players’ League sheep must return to the folds, where they were reserved, but undoubtedly many of them will be allowed to stay where they are. . . .  

The Inter-Ocean (Chicago), January 17, 1891, page 2.

But since the deadline for submitting the “reserve lists” had long since passed, the die was already cast.  Unless the league made some equitable exception, Philadelphia, which had failed to reserve all of the players it could have reserved, may have already lost their claim to Bierbauer, Stovey and the others, despite the leagues’ expressed intent to return all of the old players to their old teams.  

Pittsburgh argued the letter of the law.  

Philadelphia argued the spirit of the law. 

The stage was set for a showdown at the next baseball meetings to be held in February.


A Second Baseball War

At the league meeting, the National Board of Control for baseball addressed the question of whether Pittsburgh and Boston could sign Bierbauer and Stovey over the Philadelphia Athletics’ compelling, if technically defective, “reserve rule” claim.  The American Association’s new President, Allen W. Thurman, that “white-winged angel of peace,” voted with the National League (and consistent with the opinion voiced by a former President of the Association) to uphold the disputed contracts.  The board also awarded Connie Mack to Pittsburgh under less controversial circumstances (Mack had been under “personal” contract with a Boston baseball executive who hoped to land a new Association franchise; he was therefore not subject to the “reserve rule” or the National Agreement).

Despite ruling in Pittsburgh’s and Boston’s favor on a point of legal technicality, the board condemned their tactics, encouraging them to release the players back to Philadelphia:

Chicago, Feb. 14. – It was not until this afternoon after a session continuing all day yesterday and until 3 o’clock this morning that the Baseball Board of Control announced its decisions in the famous players’ cases. . . .

[The verdict] substantially says to Pittsburg and Boston: “We are guilty of a perfectly implied understanding, but unfortunately we cannot prove it.”  The words used in the decision are: “We are therefore reluctantly compelled to decide in favor of Boston.”

In summing up, the Board said: Undoubtedly Pittsburg has the legal right to the men, but morally it has not.  It ought to withdraw its claim, but as it does not we must reluctantly decide in favor of Pittsburg. 

Pittsburgh Dispatch, February 15, 1891, page 6.

The decision received immediate condemnation from American Association teams, accompanied by accusations of piracy against Pittsburgh and Boston.  The Association declared war, but did not fight at the negotiation table – they left the table completely, backing out of the mutual protections of the “National Agreement,” a decision that would have sweeping, unintended consequences and would help seal J. Palmer O’Neil’s reputation as a “Pirate King” a few weeks later:

 
New York, Feb. 21. – Once more the base ball world is in a ferment.  The American Association has withdrawn from the national agreement, Allen W. Thurman has been deposed from the presidency . . . . 

The Association was to have all its former players, place clubs in Chicago and Boston, and, after each League club had “reserved” fourteen players all the others were to be thrown into the hands of the National Board for apportionment.  Within ten days J. Palmer O’Neil of the Pittsburg League club signed Louis Bierbauer, the second baseman, who in 1889 left the Athletics to play with Ward’s Brooklyn wonders.  Mr. O’Neil discovered that by an oversight of the American Association’s President no “reserve” list has been promulgated, and through this technicality he thought he could obtain the players who, according to the spirit of the Fifth Avenue Hotel settlement, should have gone to the Wagner Bros.’ Philadelphia team.  Then the Boston League Club secured Harry Stovey in the same way.  The Association men were incensed at this breach of faith, and when President Thurman, their member of the National board, voted against them and with the League, sustaining the piracy of the Boston and Pittsburg clubs, their rage knew no bounds. 

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, February 22, 1891, page 24.

But even though the American Association was upset with Pittsburgh’s and Boston’s “piracies,” they were perfectly willing to fight fire with fire with piracy of their own. 


“It is war. Sign all the good League players you want.

That was the message, you will remember, which flashed across the wires between Chicago and Boston about ten minutes after the National Board announced its decision in the Bierbauer-Stovey case.  The message was directed to Mr. Prince[viii]in Boston and was signed by Arthur Irwin[ix]in Chicago.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, March 1, 1891, page 6.

The Secretary of the new Association franchise in Washington DC declared: 

We are pirates now. . . and have hoisted the black flag against the National League for the good of base-ball. 

The Cincinnati Enquirer, February 21, 1891, page 2.

Critics of the Association’s withdrawal from the National Agreement echoed his sentiments:

The American association is composed of a precious set of fools when it gets started. . . .  The American association simply takes the place of the Players’ league.  It is at liberty to take players anywhere and everywhere.  It is a piratical ship with the black flag up and the torch lighted.  It regards no law, no rule.  Every base ball association is its prey and every league its feeding ground.

Nebraska State Journal(Lincoln), February 23, 1891, page 2.

When the Association hoisted their black flag, their idea of “piracy” may have been limited to the signing of “reserved” players.  They do not appear to have considered or anticipated the consequences their decision would have on the continued validity of contracts signed before they left the Agreement. 

Shortly after the American Association broke from the Agreement, several players argued that the withdrawal invalidated contracts signed while the Agreement still applied to the Association.  Columbus third-baseman Charlie Reilly, the first Association “contract jumper,” laid out the argument in his letter of resignation:

Princeton, N. J., Feb. 26. – Columbus Base-ball Company. Sirs: I have this day signed with the Pittsburg National League club. . . .  My contract with Columbus was broken by your club breaking the National agreement. . . .  I am very sorry that the association did such a foolish move by breaking the National agreement.  If the association and league compromise I will be glad to play in Columbus again, but not otherwise.

Chicago Inter-Ocean, March 1, 1891, page 2.

Once again, J. Palmer O’Neil was the first person to recognize and aggressively exploit this “loophole” (if that’s what it was), sending his agents on a cross-country signing spree.  They tracked down third-baseman Charlie Reilly at his home in Princeton, New Jersey on February 26, pitcher Mark Baldwin in Pittsburgh on the 27th, pitcher Scott Stratton in Middleborough, Kentucky on the 28th and catcher Jack O’Connor in St. Louis, Missouri on March 1.  Pittsburgh’s agent in St. Louis was also hot on the trail of the St. Louis Browns’ pitcher, Charles “Silver” King at the time – that is, before his arrest (more on that later).  All four new signees had already signed contracts with American Association teams, Reilly, Baldwin and O’Connor with Columbus and Stratton with St. Louis.  Charles “Silver” King signed with Pittsburgh a couple months later; Jack O’Connor later changed his mind, returning to Columbus before the season began.

Two days after J. Palmer O’Neil signed his fourth contract jumper, the National League validated his tactics and contracts at a meeting in New York City.  As J. Palmer emerged victorious from Parlor F of New York City’s Fifth Avenue Hotel, an anonymous bystander serenaded him with words loosely borrowed from Gilbert & Sullivan’s comic opera, The Pirates of Penzance:

It is, it is a wonderful thing, to be, to be a Pirate King!


And it was a wonderful thing.  Like the Players’ League before it, the American Association collapsed after the 1891 season, leaving the National League as the one and only major league for a decade, before the emergence of the American League established the two-league equilibrium that persists to this day.

It may have been a wonderful thing to be a “Pirate King,” but it was also dangerous.  Several of the Pirates’ contract signings involved physical risk, legal jeopardy and enough drama to fill a Gilbert & Sullivan opera.


Contract Drama.

In late-January 1891, Pittsburgh’s manager, Ned Hanlon, risked life and limb to secure the team’s first “piracy” – fittingly, it happened at sea.  As recounted nearly twenty years later, it was something akin to Eliza crossing the ice floes in Uncle Tom’s Cabin:

Ned Hanlon, then managing Pittsburg, went to Erie in the depth of the Winter to secure a contract from Bierbauer.  He found him on Presque Isle Peninsula, his favorite “hang-out.”  Hanlon had to cross the ice on the harbor in a bitter storm, but he finally reached Bierbauer’s shack and before leaving had secured his signature to a contract to play with Pittsburg.

Alfred Spink, The National Game; America’s leading out-door sport, St. Louis, Missouri, National Game Publishing Company, 1910, page 192.

Pittsburgh risked losing Bierbauer a couple months later; he threatened to jump ship if Pittsburgh did not complete the deal – which they quickly did:

Erie, Pa, March 6. – Bierbauer is not at all satisfied with the treatment he is receiving from the Pittsburg management.  He has signed only a conditional contract, and feels at liberty to sign wherever he please, and will do so if Pittsburg does not straighten matters soon.

Erie, March 6. – Edward Hanlon, manager of the Pittsburg Ball Club, came to Erie last evening and this morning consummated his deal with the famous second baseman at $4500.

Sporting Life, March 7, 1891, page 1.

Pittsburgh’s ex-manager, Guy Hecker, put his health at risk to sign Scott Stratton in a remote corner of Appalachia – cue the dueling banjos:

“I had a great time locating Pitcher Scott Stratton.  I finally came up with him at Middleborough, Ky., a little oil town about 300 miles east of Louisville and deep in the mountains near Cumberland gap.  Stratton and his uncle have opened a general store in this mushroom town, which is in one of the unhealthiest parts of the state, chills and fever being an epidemic all the year round.  Stratton was just making up a batch of biscuits for supper when I made my most unexpected appearance.  I was made welcome and treated to the best in the house.  Terms were soon arranged between us and a little parcel of advance money was dropped.”

The Pittsburgh Press, March 2, 1891, page 6.

When Charlie Reilly sent his letter of resignation to Columbus, the team threatened to sue him and anyone else who followed his lead.  The threats were real.  Mark Baldwin and Charlie Reilly had to resort to a bit of cloak-and-dagger (well, cloak) to avoid arrest while crossing Ohio by train, it was like something straight out of Murder on the Orient Express:

They Wore Whiskers.

A special to the Baltimore American from Cincinnati says: “Mark Baldwin and Charlie Reilly, the contract jumpers, were not with the team.  They came on ahead.  As soon as they struck Ohio soil they repaired to the toilet-room of their sleepers and changed their clothes.  They disguised themselves, and returned to their seats looking very much like two of the rustics in ‘Old Jed Prouty.’  Baldwin wore a set of side whiskers very much like J. Palmer O’Neil’s, while Reilly had on a pair of Galways.  In this way they rode through the State and escaped the vigilant detectives who want them to appear in a Columbus court for contract breaking.

The Buffalo Enquirer, April 23, 1891, page 3.

Contract jumper Mark Baldwin, a Pittsburgh native, took an active role in seeking out and signing other new players for the team.  In early March, 1891, he tracked down his old, trusted catcher on the Columbus team, Jack O’Connor, at his home in St. Louis, Missouri.  And while there, he also sought out pitcher, Charles “Silver” King, who was then under contract with Chris Von der Ahe’s St. Louis Browns.  Von der Ahe did not take it lightly.



President Von der Ahe learned of what was in progress soon after Baldwin arrived here, and about 1 o’clock yesterday morning he hauled Chief of Detectives Desmond out of bed and told him of what was going on.  He asked Desmond to run Baldwin in on the vagrancy clause . . . and they went chasing around hotels after him. 

Baldwin seems to have caught on to the game, for he kept shady all of last night.

This morning President Von der Ahe . . . called on Assisting Prosecuting Attorney Estep, and asked for a warrant for Baldwin’s arrest on the charge of conspiracy.

The Courier-Journal (Louisville, Kentucky), March 4, 1891, page 2.

Despite the dragnet closing in on him, Baldwin does not appear to have taken the threat too seriously:

Baldwin was about town to-day boasting that Von der Ahe’s talk about having him arrested for conspiracy was all buncombe.  He was around the Laclede Hotel all afternoon playing billiards and enjoying himself nicely, when Chief of Detectives Desmond tapped him on the shoulder and told him he was wanted at the Four Courts. . . .  Judge Claibourne . . . was not around at the time, and as he was the only person authorized to receive bond Baldwin could not have procured his release even had he been able to do so.  As a result he was locked in jail, and the probability is that he will stay there for at least twenty-four hours.

New York World, March 6, 1891, page 7.

The criminal charges were dropped, and Baldwin was encouraged to sue for false imprisonment:

The Von der Ahe outrage upon Mark Baldwin has been thrown out of court.  Now, if the Pittsburg club officials do not back Baldwin in making Von der Ahe pay for his little piece of fun, they do not deserve the patronage of Pittsburg people. . . .  The Sporting Times does not approve of Baldwin’s methods, but the attempt to disgrace him and his club by dragging him into the criminal courts was a thrust at the life of the national game and should be punished if there be law to punish false arrest and imprisonment.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, April 12, 1891, page 6.

Baldwin took that advice, suing Von der Ahe for damages, beginning a seven year odyssey in the courts: 


. . . whom he charges with malicious prosecution.  The suit grows out of the arrest of Baldwin on March 5, upon an information taken out by Von der Ahe, charging him with conspiracy with O’Neil and others to bribe Charles F. King to abandon the Browns and join the League team.  Baldwin alleges that the arrest was without probably cause and made with malicious intentions.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, April 12, 1891, page 6.

It took a few years, but Baldwin eventually won a jury award of $2,500,[x]but not until after he had Von der Ahe arrested in Pittsburgh.[xi]Von der Ahe filed for and won a new trial, and Baldwin would prevail again, receiving a slightly bigger award of $2,525.[xii] 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Philadelphia Inquirer, January 27, 1897, page 4.


Von der Ahe promptly refused to pay, but that didn’t prevent Baldwin from trying to collect.  On June 25, 1897, he reportedly attached the gate receipts from the game, in Pittsburgh, between Pittsburgh and St. Louis (which had since switched over to the National League) – attendance 1800.[xiii]  It is not clear whether or how much Baldwin recovered from that game, but whatever it was, it was not enough.  Von der Ahe stilled owed him money in 1898, prompting more decisive action.

Baldwin hired his own “detective” (essentially a bounty hunter) who kidnapped Von der Ahe in St. Louis and dragged him back to Pittsburgh to pay.  This time Von der Ahe alleged false imprisonment.  But on the facts of the case (Baldwin had a valid, unsatisfied judgment against Von der Ahe) and under the laws in effect at the time, Baldwin prevailed.  

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Sedalia Weekly Democrat (Missouri), February 17, 1898, page 3.

I’m not so sure kidnapping someone who owes you money would be a good idea today – don’t try this at home.

It took a few more months, but Baldwin finally did get paid:

The Baldwin-Von der Ahe damage suit which was decided against Von der Ahe several months ago was ended yesterday by the attorney of the St. Louis baseball magnate paying the amount of the Baldwin judgment, in the neighborhood of $3,000, together with the costs, something over $1,200.

Detroit Free Press, September 7, 1898, page 6.

Who’s the Pirate now?


Chicago Pirates.

Chicago Pirates - Baseball

Surprisingly, perhaps, the Pittsburgh Pirates were not the first major league team called the “Pirates”.  The “Chicago Pirates” played in the short-lived Players League during their first and only season in 1890.  The apparent origin of their name, however, was a bit more mundane.

It is tempting to assume that they selected the name because the Chicago Pirates “stole” seven players from the 1889 Chicago White Stockings team as part of the “Baseball War” sparked by the Players’ League.[xiv]  But Chicago’s “piracy” was neither unique nor particularly remarkable.  Nearly every Players’ League team “stole” several players from National League or American Association teams in their city.  Of course, it wasn’t “stealing,” as they were forming an entirely new and independent league, not subject to the same agreement or rules by which the other league played.   Players League teams in New York and Philadelphia even stole nicknames from a local rival, the Giants and Athletics, respectively.

Before condemning these teams for stealing nicknames, note that team nicknames, for the most part, were not then considered valuable, unique, immutable trademarks, as they are now.  Teams were most frequently referred to as the plural of the name of the city they played in, such as, for example, the New Yorks, the Philadelphias, the Bostons. 

Sportswriters and fans, however, applied colorful nicknames at their pleasure.   In some cities, the history or culture of the place lent itself to a nickname; the Boston Beaneaters (Boston baked beans), the Washington Senators (legislature) or Philadelphia Quakers (William Penn’s tribe).   In other cities, nicknames came and went with uniform changes (St. Louis Browns, St. Louis Maroons, St. Louis Cardinals, Chicago White Stockings, Chicago Black Stockings), or player changes (the Cleveland Naps were captained by Napoleon Lajoie whose departure in 1915 created a vacancy for the longer-lasting “Indians”.  In Chicago, the name Anson’s Colts combined the name of its manager with the fact that many of their players were young).  In Brooklyn, several members of the team got married during the same off-season, leading to the name, Brooklyn Bridegrooms.  Social conditions in Brooklyn brought a new name a few years later, the Brooklyn Trolley Dodgers, when hundreds of people died at the hands a new-fangled, fast-moving, yet silent killer – electric trolleys.  The admission of expansion teams to a league frequently resulted in the new teams being dubbed “Infants” or “Babies” for a season or two.  In 1895, after several rain-outs, one sportswriter tried renaming the Phillies, the “Rainmakers”.

In 1890, the Chicago Players’ League team was known by two different nicknames, one new and one old, and both related to the team uniform’s color scheme. 


The home uniform will consist of white shirts, trousers and stockings of jersey cloth, with black caps and belts, and a narrow black ribbed seam on the side of the trousers.  The word Chicago will be lettered on the breast of the shirt in plain black letters.  The other uniforms will be made of expensive black cloth, with white stockings, belts and caps.  The lettering will also be in white.  Each suit will have black cloth jacket.

The Times (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), January 12, 1890, page 2.

The name “White Stockings”, adopted months before the season started (and weeks before the uniform colors were announced),[xv]was likely an intentional nod to an earlier name for the local National League team (now the Cubs), who been known by that name for several years, before changing their socks and becoming the “Black Stockings” (not to be confused with the “Black Sox” scandal of 1918). 

An alternate nickname apparently referred to the general impression given by the black away-uniform color scheme with white trimmings – they looked like pirates – “Chicago Pirates.”  The name was used as early as opening day – an away game, coincidentally in Pittsburgh:

Couldn’t Beat the Umpires.
Rank Decisions Help the Pittsburgs to Defeat Comiskey’s Men.

Pittsburg, Pa., April 21. – [Special.] – The laurel wreath of victory which adorned the camp of the Pirates, as the Chicago team has been dubbed on account its colors, has been supplanted by crepe tonight, and gloom reigns supreme.

Chicago Tribune, April 23, 1890, page 2.

The Chicago writers apparently liked the name; they used it all season – even at home where they wore white.  Sportswriters used both nicknames interchangeably until the team folded, along with the rest of the Players’ League, at the end of the 1890 season.  A post-mortem for the team in used both names:


The Chicago Players Get Their Salaries Minus 10 Per Cent.

Chicago, Dec. 30. – The Chicago White Stocking club is no more.  Its grand stand and chairs, the lease of its park, and its insurance policies, its books and papers, its contracts with players, belong to the League club.



Pittsburgh Daily Post, December 31, 1890, page 6.

Coincidentally (?), nearly one year to the day after the Chicago Pirates opened the Players’ League season in Pittsburgh in 1890, “Cap” Anson’s Chicago Colts traveled east to open the 1891 season against the Pittsburgh Pirates:

. . . the “Pirate King’s”forces and the forces of the chieftain of the West commenced hostilities.

Pittsburgh Dispatch, April 23, 1891, page 6.


Chicago Pirates – Copyright

Chicago’s baseball “Pirates” were not the first “Chicago Pirates.”  Although it’s unclear whether these earlier pirates have any connection to the baseball team’s name, the story dovetails nicely with the musical origin of the “Pittsburgh Pirates.”  And since the earlier “pirates” were in the publishing industry, it is at least hypothetically possible that name may have influenced some newspaper editor to apply the name to the baseball team, even if the black uniforms played a role in the decision.

For more than a decade before the “Chicago Pirates” played baseball in 1890, Chicago-based publishers were internationally known as “Chicago pirates,” based on their reputation for pirating copyrighted books and plays.  Ironically, they famously pirated plays written by Gilbert & Sullivan, whose Pirates of Penzance inspired the naming of the Pittsburgh Pirates.



John J. Ryan, the person who was arrested Tuesday, and lodged in jail on the charge of conspiring to injure the property and business of Mr. McKee Rankin by surreptitiously procuring and selling copies of the play called “The Danites,” was yesterday morning taken before Justice Meech for examination. . . . [I]f our Chicago pirate can be convicted on a criminal charge, the fact will be regarded with considerable satisfaction as establishing a precedent and avoiding much unprofitable botheration in the future.

The Chicago Tribune, February 15, 1878, page 8.



. . . Owing to a class of men who are, I believe, known in their own country and by their brethren of the trade as Chicago pirates, it is almost impossible for the British author to derive any pecuniary advantage from the publication of his works in the United States . . . .

[A] number of firms have recently sprung up in Chicago and other American cities who seize upon the book as soon as it appears in the States, and, having the resources of great printing establishments at their command, in three or four days flood the market with cheap editions at 15c. and even less. . . .

 This system of piracy has completely ruined the chance of the English author . . . .

The London Times, August 13, 1880, page 12.

And in an historical twist that might surprise modern critics of China’s poor record of protecting foreign intellectual property, China was once held out as a place where copyrights (at least domestic copyrights) received much better protection than in England or Chicago:

In China I read that there is a perpetual copyright for an author’s productions.  The infringement of it is punished by a hundred blows on the feet and transportation for three years.  The first penalty is admirable; but I doubt whether the second would always have a deterrent effect.  Would a Chicago pirate-publisher for example live in Chicago if he could help it?

Sheffield and Rotherham Independent (South Yorkshire, England), June 11, 1881, page 9.

Gilbert & Sullivan’s first run-in with American copyright pirates came in 1879, when more than 100 companies mounted unauthorized productions of their first pirate opera, The HMS Pinafore, shortly after its 1878 London opening.  To avoid a similar fate for their next production, they staged The Pirates of Penzance in New York City before its London debut, thereby arguably securing copyright protection under American copyright law of the time.

But international copyright laws did not change as quickly as they hoped.  Gilbert & Sullivan faced similar challenges several years later from “Chicago pirates,” or “The Pirates of ‘The Mikado’”:



New York, June 30. – [Special.] – Sir Arthur Sullivan [(of Gilbert & Sullivan)] is very much worked up over the announcements of New York and Chicago managers that they will produce “The Mikado” next season without first having bought the English right to do so.  “So far as the Chicago pirates are concerned,” he said to-day, “I know nothing about them, but will find out within a few days.”

Detroit Free Press, July 1, 1885, page 1.

The lack of coherent, reciprocal copyright laws was a continued nuisance to publishers on both sides of the Atlantic.  In 1886, the satirical magazine, Puck, published a cartoon depicting the state of affairs as something akin to a scene from The Pirates of Penzance– the “Pirate-Publisher” (in place of the “Pirate King”) in a musical stand-off with American and European authors:

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Puck, Volume 18, Number 468, February 24, 1886.


Chorus of British Authors: 

                              Behold the Pirate Publisher stand,
                              Stealing our brains for Yankee-land;
                              He’s rude, uncultured, bold and free –

The Pirate-Publisher: 

                              You bet your life: The Law – that’s Me.

W. S. Gilbert, himself, appears as one of the aggrieved Brits (on the right side – moustache, no beard, directly above the Jack-in-the-Box).

I can hear him now, “It is, it is a glorious thing, to be a Pirate King!”







[i]John McCollister, The Bucs!: The Story of the Pittsburgh Pirates, Lyons Press, 2016, page 9. “The spokesman for the American Association was much more emotional in his accusations.  “The act of the Pittsburgh Club is piratical,” he shouted.
[ii]Thomas B. Kalbfus, publisher of the Sunday Herald newspaper in Washington DC and secretary of the newly-organized American Association team in that city.
[iii]I found only one example following an early-season road loss to Chicago.  Although it was consistent with linguistic norms of the day, it might raise a few eyebrows today, or at least remind one of Dr. Tobias Fünke in the first episode of Arrested Development.
[iv]The Boston Globe, November 4, 1889, page 5.
[v]Philadelphia Times, February 4, 1876, page 1.
[vi]Chicago Tribune, April 21, 1878, page 7.
[vii]Pittsburgh Dispatch, October 10, 1890, page 6.
[viii]Charles A. Prince was the director of the Boston Players’ League team that had recently switched over to the American Association. 
[ix]Arthur Irwin was a player/manager for the Players’ League team in Boston that had recently switched over to the American Association.
[x]Pittsburgh Daily Post, May 23, 1895, page 8.
[xi]Chicago Inter-Ocean, May 4, 1894, page 5.
[xii]Philadelphia Inquirer, January 27, 1897, page 4.
[xiii]Burlington Free Press (Vermont), June 26, 1897, page 2.
[xv]“The Chicago Brotherhood team is to be called the White Stockings.” The Buffalo Express (Buffalo, New York), November 17, 1889, page 10; The Threads of Our Game, 19th-century Baseball Uniform Database.



Get Behind and Smoke a Homo - Illustrating the Fluid Nature of Language

They say a picture is worth a thousand words.

Add the caption and it's at least 1008 words.

I'm speechless.



Get Behind a Homo - 
Smoke the Homo Cigar!!!


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Times (Munster, Indiana), May 8, 1916, page 2.



In England they smoked "fags" (still do, although that's just a cigarette), so I shouldn't be too surprised.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Detroit Free Press (Detroit, Michigan), August 7, 1929, page 30.


 Betty Carstairs smokes a "fag" as she lands in New York after trip from her native England, all set for her attempt to win the Harmsworth speedboat races in Detroit.


But I'm pretty sure it's just a coincidence.

Still . . .



Liquor, Sugar and Booze - a Bring-Your-Own History of BYOB




The family of “B. Y. O.” initialisms, of which “B. Y. O. B.”, for “Bring Your Own Beverage (or Booze or Bottle)” is the most familiar, may have been coined by a cartoonist for the Montgomery (Alabama) Advertiser, Frank M. Spangler, Sr.,[i]better known by his byline, “Spang.” 

The earliest known examples of the expression appear in his “Inanimated Weekly” cartoon of December 26, 1915, six months after statewide prohibition went into effect in Alabama.[ii]  It was the first holiday season in which it was problematic to find enough alcohol for all of the guests invited to a holiday party.

Under Alabama’s form of prohibition, it was illegal to sell or purchase alcoholic beverages, but it was not illegal to own or consume it.  People could cross the state line to buy it where it was legal, or order it from out of state for delivery, and perhaps pick it up at the Express Office, as illustrated in one panel of the cartoon.



The Montgomery Advertiser (Montgomery, Alabama), December 26, 1915, page 5.

Another panel showed “Uncle Holliday Dissipation” (“Dissipation” is a fancy word that can mean “drinking to excess”), who looks an awful lot like Santa Claus, wishing people a “Merry Christmas! B. Y. O. L.”



The only other examples of “B. Y. O. L.” I have seen from before 1919 also come from Alabama, suggesting that the expression may have originated there, perhaps coined by Spang.

When the Montgomery Cotton Exchange planned its third annual spring picnic (its first under statewide prohibition), it was strictly a “B. Y. O. L.” affair.

Our picnic day is drawing near
   In shady groves of Jackson's Lake,
When free will flow the old-time cheer
   Except that, should we fail to take
Wise counsel of the mystic sign
Which greets you on the lower line,
Your fate it is not hard to tell,
Unless you heed - B. Y. O. L.

The roasted meats and savory stew
   And other things that go along,
Such as of games and sports a few,
   Not to forget the minstrel song, 
Will brush away the dust of town;
They will be yours, all done up brown.
But don't forget your friends to tell
In whispers low, B. Y. O. L.

"A silent wink, a secret sigh,
   Gives entrance to much pleasure.
Watch, friends, initiates align
   In bringing on their treasure
Which lendeth cheer and addeth tone;
Thus, you bring too, some of your own,
As else, perhaps, you find it - 'fudge!'
That you forget - B. Y. O. L."

Montgomery Advertiser (Montgomery, Alabama), May 14, 1916, page 3.

And when the Rotary Club of Pensacola, Florida paid a visit to the Rotary Club of Mobile, Alabama in 1918, they expected it to be B. Y. O. L. (credit goes to Garson O’Toole, the Quote Investigator, for digging up this reference).

B. Y. O. L. has not been printed on the invitations to go to Mobile, but it is highly probable that some of the Pensacola Rotarians have some friends who are expecting to show them the way to go home.

Pensacola News Journal, June 13, 1918, page 5.

“B. Y. O. L.” would not go mainstream until after ratification of the 18th Amendment to the United States’ Constitution, on January 17, 1919, ushered in the era of national Prohibition.

Ashton Clemens has a new joke which he confessed is not original, but good.  Do you know what the new “P.S.” will be on formal invitations, instead of “R.S.V.P.,” after July 1, he asks.  His answer is “B.Y.O.L.,” which means, “bring your own liquor.”   

Daily News (Des Moines, Iowa), June 15, 1919, pg. 3 (reference courtesy of Barry Popik, The Big Apple online etymological dictionary).

The “joke” was common practice in New York City by the end of the year.



Many New York invitations bear this corner inscription: B. Y. O. L.  Bring your own liquor. 

Princeton Daily Clarion (Princeton, Indiana), December 15, 1919, page 2.

A few weeks later, the New York-based, syndicated columnist, Roy K. Moulton of the New York American, explained the mysterious initials for the masses in a widely circulated column.



“I see that a new form of abbreviation has taken the place of the old familiar R. S. V. P. on banquet invitations,” said a member of a prominent club.

“What’s that?” inquired a friend.

“It’s B. Y. O. L.,” he replied.  “The other day I received from a well known country club an invitation to a dinner which bore the initials B. Y. O. L.  I couldn’t dope out what the letters stood for until a member of the country club told me that they represented ‘bring your own liquor’.”

Topeka State Journal (Topeka, Kansas), January 31, 1920, page 12.

“B. Y. O. B.” was in occasional use from as early as July 1920. At the time, it was generally understood as meaning “Bring Your Own Booze,” as opposed to the more generic “Beverage” of today.

What Does B. Y. O. B. Mean?

On the bottom of the sheet announcing the coming meeting of the Minnesota State Bar association, off in an inconspicuous corner is the legend: 'P. S. - B. Y. O. B.' 

Now what we want to know is whether that means 'Bring Your Own Books' or 'Bring Your Own Basket,' or 'Bring Your Own Boo-- we haven't the heart to say that, knowing the freeness with which the surreptitious flagon flows in the Saintly City. - Daily Virginian."

The Pioneer (Bemidji, Minnesota), July 30, 1920, page 6.

It is possible, and perhaps even likely, that “B. Y. O. L.” trend (and the like) originated in Alabama, perhaps coined by “Spang”, eventually finding its way to New York and across the entire country after national Prohibition created conditions similar to those that had existed under statewide prohibition in Alabama in 1915. 

This simple, direct evolution is called into question, however, by an alternate “B. Y. O.” initialism first seen in wartime England in 1917, and later used in the United States after its entry into World War I, an initialism brought about by wartime food shortages and rationing, as opposed to prohibition of alcohol – “B. Y. O. S.”, for “Bring Your Own Sugar.”



B. Y. O. S.

On the invitations to the breaking-up party at a girls’ school in London last term, the mysterious letters “B. Y. O. S.” appeared.

They may become a familiar feature on invitation cards of all kinds, for the letters stand for “Bring your own sugar.”

If one has not enough for one’s family, it is a serious matter to have to provide it for perhaps five or six people who have been invited to tea.

So if you see the mysterious letters one day on an invitation card of your own, you will know what they mean!

The News Journal (Wilmington, Delaware), April 11, 1917, page 7.

The United States’ entry into World War I, and Herbert Hoover’s leadership of the United States Food Administration, soon brought similar concerns, shortages and rationing to the United States.



The way the latest invitations read that invite friends down for the week end:

You are asked to be present at a week-end party, given at the home of Mrs. Blink Blank, August 23, 24, and 25.

R. S. V. P.     B. Y. O. S.

. . . The proposed guests can’t tell whether the printer has made a mistake or not intending to say “Boys.”  So they worry some more whether to take Mary and Lucy along with them or not.

But it’s easy when one remembers that Mr. Hoover is working his best to keep the world safe for the Democrats by cutting down the sugar allowance.  With just two pounds a person for the month, it is hard work eking out the measly two pounds in the effort to make it go around for several more guests.

Hutchinson News (Kansas), August 23, 1918, page 2.

 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Santa Ana Register (Santa Ana, California), September 17, 1918, page 5.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Iowa City Press-Citizen, November 28, 1919, page 9.


The alternate forms of the expression generated some confusion.


Little question for today: Does “B. Y. O. S.” mean “Bring your own sugar” or “Bring your own stuff”?

The Boston Globe, January 6, 1920, page 10.

It is possible, I suppose, that the “B. Y. O. L.” joke made its way from Alabama to England, where it was modified and adapted for wartime conditions there in 1917.  It’s also possible that the “B. Y. O. L.” joke (and the like) was in widespread use before it appeared in print in Alabama in 1915, and that both “B. Y. O. L.” and “B. Y. O. S.” are alternate forms of the same, pre-existing joke.  It’s also possible that different geniuses, in different places, at different times, developed the same joke for different reasons and under different circumstances. 

But when the war ended and rationing passed into history, we were still left with the need for new social etiquette and protocol brought about by Prohibition, as illustrated in this brief quatrain penned by the American journalist/novelist/essayist/poet, Christopher Morley.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Honolulu Star-Bulletin (Hawaii), April 2, 1924, page 6.
Thoughts on Being Invited to Dinner

Of old, all invitations ended
    With the well known R. S. V. P.;
But now our laws have been amended,
   The hostess writes B. Y. O. B.

            Christopher Morley, in Parson’s Pleasure.

In some instances, the expression was shortened to the less specific “B. Y. O.” for “Bring Your Own”.



While the theatres are hanging out the “S. R. O.” sign, the hostesses are hanging out the “B. Y. O.” sign.  “BRING YOUR OWN.”

Vanity Fair, Volume 14, Number 2, April 1920, page 75.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Vanity Fair, Volume 14, Number 2, April 1920, page 56.
  
A particularly polite host might say, “Please,” tacking a “P.” onto the beginning.


The P. B. Y. O. Robbery

Like many a hostess of to-day, Mazie La Marche would have been left high and dry by the great wave of prohibition had she not instantly realized the possibilities of the “please bring your own” movement.  Knowing that a generous gentleman guest will always bring more than he can possibly use, this clever little lady has been able to keep her cellarette stocked with the very best brands.

Vanity Fair, Volume 16, Number 2, April 1921, page 38.

The greater consumption of home-distilled moonshine, or “hootch,” during Prohibition generated another variant – “B. Y. O. H.,” “Bring Your Own Hootch.”

The letters R. S. V. P. are being omitted from dinner invitations in best society these days.  Instead of the old request to “respond if you please,” dinner invitations of today bear the cabalistic letters B. Y. O. H.  It may be explained that B. Y. O. H. stands for “bring your own hootch.”

Charlotte News (Charlotte, North Carolina), August 9, 1921, page 4.

A syndicated humor piece about a policeman out to make a drug bust at a real Hollywood orgy, imagined invitations with initials advertising even more dangerous substances – “B. Y. O. H. N.” – “bring your own hypodermic needles”.



Detective Nibbs has been rather despondent these last few days.  “At all these Hollywood parties,” he complained, “there is plenty to drink, from soap to finger bowls, but they seem to run short of drugs.  Aren’t there any hostesses around these parts that give their guests a little sniff of cocaine?”

“The trouble with you,” we told the great detective, is that you’re wasting your time at Hollywood parties.  What you want to go in for is Hollywood orgies.”

In due time Hollywood’s new social favorite received a written invitation to an affair.  It began at midnight and lasted till exhausted at dawn.  In the lower left-hand corner was the cryptic inscription: B. Y. O. H. N.

“At last,” said Jabez Nibbs, “I am invited to an orgy.  Do you see those magic letters? Well, B. Y. O. H. N. means ‘Bring your own hypodermic needle.’ I’ll attend to mine at once.”

The Owensboro Messenger (Owensboro, Kentucky), March 13, 1927, page 6.

But as excited as Detective Nibbs had been to bust orgy-goers in the act of “narcotic jabbing,” he was also mistaken.  It was actually a meeting of the Cecil B. De Mille chapter of the Christian Endeavorers, forced to hold their meetings overnight during the filming of the great director’s “King of Kings.”

“Well, that’s all right,’ demurred Mr. Nibbs, “but how about this B. Y. O. H. N. business on the invitation?”

“Oh, that,” replied the hostess, “means Bring Your Own Hamman Neggs.  You see, we always have a basket lunch for breakfast.”

The playful interchange of letters and real (or imagined) confusion on the intended meaning of the last letter played a large role in the numerous jokes or anecdotes involving variations of the initials.

All party invitations now wind up with a new cipher.  Used to be R. S. V. P., meaning rye, Scotch, vermouth, piper heidsick.

Now it’s B. Y. O. L.  Bring your own liquor.

Pittsburgh Press, February 20, 1920, page 40.

A young benedict, who doesn’t seem to realize it.  He confides that there is a party (stag) on for this night.  It is to be a B. Y. O. L. party.  We make a guess that it means Bring Your Own Lunch.  But he whisperingly corrects us.  The “L” stands for Liquor.  I wonder if prohibition will ever be here.

Oswego Independent (Oswego, Kansas), March 31, 1922, page 3.


“B. Y. O. S.”  you read at the lower left corner of an invitation card which invites you to a Mah Jongg party. . . .  Last year you sometimes read “B. Y. O. L.,” but you knew that one.  That was a good joke and everybody was on. . . .

You say to yourself, “B. Y. O. L.” last year meant “Bring our own ‘likker,’” so B. Y. O. S. must mean bring your own something else.  After a few days it suddenly dawns on you.  You are invited to a Mah Jongg party and the hostess tells you to bring your own set of tiles. . . .

Scarcely any hostess can provide enough sets for more than two or three tables of guests, so it is quite the custom to bring your own set to each party.

The Oregon Daily Journal (Portland, Oregon), December 24, 1922, page 25.

B. Y. O. humor crept into advertising.

Bring your own bathing suits to the beach.



Bring your own binoculars to the Dempsey-Tunney fight (Tunney won the ten-round bout in a unanimous decision).


You’ll need a pair of these glasses to see the great fight to advantage.  Particularly, if you sit in a B. Y. O. B. (Bring your own binocular) seat, of which there are many.

Pittsburgh Daily Post, September 18, 1926, page 3.

But B. Y. O. wasn’t all fun and games.  It was serious business.  As silly as prohibition may seem today, it garnered enough support for passage and ratification as an amendment to the United States Constitution.  It was the culmination of one of the largest, longest-running, most influential political movements of all time.  By 1920, issues surrounding temperance, prohibition, regulation of alcohol, “high license” or “low license”, state or local option, the “Maine Law,” “blind pigs,” “blind tigers,” and speakeasies had dominated much of the political landscape for nearly a century, second only, perhaps, to issues related to abolition, slavery and reconstruction.  

The new rules were widely flouted, leading to political ramifications for government and business leaders caught sidestepping the new laws.  It was easy to get caught when the invitations included the initials, “B. Y. O.”  And it was easy to deflect blame by claiming or feigning ignorance of the intended meaning of the specific initials at issue.

Invitations to a party of high-ranking military and government officials caused a minor ruckus in April 1924.


Those four cryptic letters, printed in small type on a dinner invitation, haave created a furore in army circles.

They have resulted in quiet preparations for some prohibition sleuths to “look in” on the annual dinner of the purchase, storage and traffic division of the general staff, to be held at the Hotel Astor, New York, Monday night.

The letters appeared on the invitations under the names of the dinner committee, which includes General W. H. Rose.

A Boston wool merchant noted the letters.  He wrote to Secretary Weeks, asking if they meant “bring your own booze.” He demanded an investigation.

In response Mr. Weeks said he would be unable to attend the dinner.

General Rose was more frank.  He wrote to the Boston wool merchant and said:

“I wish to advise you you correctly ascribed the traditional meaning to the letters B. Y. O. B.

He explained, while the dinner was to be officially dry, the letters were placed on the invitation to allow “individual members to follow their own consciences.”

The Sentinel (Carlisle, Pennsylvania), April 5, 1924, page 1.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Chillicothe Constitution-Tribune (Chillicothe, Missouri), April 5, 1924, page 2.
 
Those in attendance swore no alcohol was involved.



With a quart of sparkling juice flanked by two quarts of mineral water at each table the dinner was said by those who attended to have been bone dry and a great success.

Major General James G. Harbord said he did not have to be told the mystic letters did not mean “blow your own bazoo”, while Gerard Swope, toastmaster, said the letters would not be necessary another year.  But no one explained the exact meaning of the letters.

Palladium-Item (Richmond, Indiana), April 8, 1924.

Despite his admission before the party that the second “B.” stood for “Booze,” General Rose reportedly changed his tune on the night of the event.  No reporters were allowed, but attendees could be heard singing, “The Stein Song,” so observers were still suspicious.

NEW YORK, April 8. – (INS) – Whether the refreshments, or merely the speeches were dry at last night’s banquet of the Purchase, Storage and Traffic Division of the former general staff of the United States Army at the Hotel Astor remained a mystery today.

While lusty voices sang “The Stein Song,” General William Rose, chairman of the dinner committee told newspapermen outside the door that the symbol “BYOB” printed on the invitations did not stand for “bring your own booze.”

Reporters were barred but were allowed a fleeting glimpse of the festive board.

General Pershing and Secretary of War Weeks were invited but did not attend.

The Indiana Gazette (Indiana, Pennsylvania), April 8, 1924, page 13.

Later, that same week, invitations for a reunion of Harvard grads caused a similar rumpus.



The invitations sent to “every Harvard Man” for the three-day gathering of the Associated Harvard Clubs of the World at Detroit, June 5, 6, and 7, give promise of raising somewhat of a disturbance among certain groups of alumni. . . .  [P]rotests . . . have been sent . . . about the following paragraph in the invitation.

“FRIDAY, a momentous meeting, a ferocious feast and asl-o-o, stew-pid and stew-pendous show. O. B. Y. O!”

. . . Indications are that these invitations will produce more disturbing queries than did the invitations issued by the army officers in Washington, D. C., which bore the initials “B. Y. O. B.” – the initials which Secretary of War John W. Weeks said might mean, “Bring Your Own Buddy” (since it was a War Veterans’ dinner), and which another officer explained as possibly meaning, “Be Your Own Boss.”

Several Harvard men were asked if they’d received the invitations.  They replied in the affirmative.  They were then asked if they had noted the significant paragraph.  They replied in the negative, and straightway cussed themselves for having tossed the invitations into the waste basket without giving them the careful scrutiny they deserved.

Boston Globe, April 7, 1924, page 1.

The Army furor inspired one newspaper wit to write a short play about the numerous possible meanings of “B. Y. O. B.”  The piece includes the earliest, one-off examples of “B. Y. O. B.,” as “Bring Your Own Bottle” or “Bring Your Own Beverage.”  “Bottle” would become the dominant meaning in the 1950s and 1960s, and “Beverage” would not become common until the late-1960s, and would become the dominant understanding after 1970.



. . .
Boss: “Gen. Rose told the newspapermen who tried to break into the dinner that the letters did not stand for “Bring Your Own Booze,” and so I am asking each of you fellows here to write your own theory as to what ‘B. Y. O. B.’ means, so that the country no longer will linger in doubt.”

And then, one by one, these solutions found their way to the boss’s desk. (Take your pick.)

Bring Your Own Beer.
Bring Your Own Bottle.
. . .
Bring Your Own Bread.
Bring Your Own Bed.
. . .
Bring Your Own Bottle-Opener.
. . .
Bring Your Own Bananas.
. . .
Bring Your Own Beverage.
. . .
Bring Your Own Blonde.
. . .

There’s probably nothing criminal in “B. Y. O. B.” because in the springtime it might mean, “Blow Your Own Beezer.” Or
     “Be Your Own Bartender.”
       (Curtain . .)

The Buffalo Enquirer, April 11, 1924, page 14.

Funny stuff (I guess), but it wasn’t so amusing to the British steamship, Orduna, seized by federal authorities, and later released on a $1,000,000 bond, for serving liquor inside the 12-mile limit.  To be fair, the allegations also included charges of the ship’s involvement in bootlegging and narcotics smuggling, but it did signal that the Feds were serious about enforcing the prohibition against serving alcohol within the 12-mile limit.


“B. Y. O. L.” is going into the nomenclature of the big ocean liners along with S. O. S.  That is to say, as a result of the recent seizure of the Royal Mail liner Orduna.  British steamship companies are passing the unofficial tip to traveling Americans to “bring your own liquor” if they can’t wait until their boat passes the 12-mile limit.

Edmonton Journal (Alberta, Canada), March 15, 1924, page 1.


Everything Old Is New Again                

Two decades later, Prohibition was long gone and the world was embroiled in a new World War.  “B. Y. O. L.” and the like were no longer necessary for planning parties, but they were not forgotten.  When “B. Y. O. S.” reappeared with the return of sugar rationing in 1942, it was generally said to be a variation of “B. Y. O. L.” from prohibition days, not a revival of a precisely the same practice from the earlier war.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Leader-Telegram (Eau Claire, Wisconsin), June 27, 1942, page 4.


B. Y. O. S.

Maybe in this initialed world with its U. S. O., it’s a. W. V. S. and it’s a. A. U. W., a fad that belongs to the era of the WPA, a new set of letters like B. Y. O. S., might not mean anything much to you.

But many of you who get invitations to teas, and even dinners, are likely to find those very initials next to your R. S. V. P.  And if you hope to be a popular guest, or even a guest at all, you better heed those letters P. D. Q.

Because, with this rationing and so forth, you are being not only invited to the party, but you are also being invited to B-ring Y-our O-wn S-ugar, to the party.

It’s just as much a point of importance to a party in defense times as was B. Y. O. L. back in the days of prohibition.

The Morning News (Wilmington, Delaware), February 11, 1942, page 23.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Macon Chronicle-Herald, July 3, 1942, page 3.

They had sugar rationing in Canada as well, and (surprisingly, perhaps – for Canadians) they weren’t very nice about it.




. . .
Edgar C. Lamoureaux . . . “Anyone who would hoard sugar, when the government has expressly requested Canadians to go easy, is selfish and unpatriotic.  Shooting is too good for peole like that. We’re at war.”
. . .
James Ingham . . . “I say take ‘em out and shoot ‘em!”
. . .
A. Ernest Coutis. . . “Hoarders of sugar should be shot!
   
The Windsor Star (Windsor, Ontario), January 27, 1942, page 5.

The same wartime shortages that brought back “B. Y. O. S.” also engendered a new wave of “B. Y. O. L” parties.

A new Emily Postian (?) custom has started around town, I’m given to understand; it’s the engraved BYOL instead of RSVP; it really isn’t necessary to add RSVP because you can count on only your two best friends, they tell me when you use that signature.  It means “Bring Your Own Liquor.”

Las Cruces Sun-News (Las Cruces, New Mexico), December 26, 1941, page 3.

BYOL (Bring Your Own Liquor) Invitations Very Much in Vogue for Parties in Many States

Host and hostess faced a new party problem for 1943 tonight, either bored guests or BYOL invitation – bring your own liquor.  Six states have imposed some form of liquor rationing and others said something had to be done to insure every toper his tipple.

Dayton Herald (Dayton, Ohio), December 28, 1942, page 6.

Similar shortages brought about other variants.

Too many difficulties in the way of assembling food for a large gathering for old-fashioned dinner parties to be much in order . . . Wonder if the BYOL of prohibition days may become Bring Your Own coffee?

The Palm Beach Post (Palm Beach, Florida), November 29, 1942, page 7.

Wade Doughty, Wichita Beacon, says that in the air capital of Kansas, party invitations which used to say BYOL (bring your own liquor) now say BYORS (bring your own ration stamps) . . . .

The Morning Chronicle (Manhattan, Kansas), June 11, 1943, page 7.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Harrisburg Telegraph (Harrisburg, Pennsylvania), July 17, 1943, page 22.



Mattoon, Ill. – (AP) – This city of 15,000 yesterday became a BYOL town – bring your own lunch – for visitors as most restaurants closed, claiming they were foodless, pointless and helpless.

Transient war workers asked “when – and where – do we eat?”  And an engineer said husky steel workers engaged in warplant construction “can’t do that kind of work on a lettuce sandwich and a coke; they need meat and potatoes, even for breakfast.”

Democrat and Chronicle (Rochester, New York), June 26, 1945, page 3.


Bring Your Own Bottle

Beginning in the early 1950s, “B. Y. O. B.” appears to have displaced “B. Y. O. L.” as the dominant form of the expression, this time with “B” for “bottle,” not “booze,” “beverage” would come later.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Daily Times (Salisbury, Maryland) July 3, 1951, page 12.

In Florida, BYOB wasn’t strictly legal at unlicensed restaurants, but embarrassed legislators “caught with their bottles showing” rushed a new bill through the state senate.



Members of both the Senate and the House got caught with their bottles showing in an unexpected raid of state revenue agents on three Tallahassee steak houses.

Shortly after that embarrassing incident the Senate came up with its bill to permit restaurant patrons to “bring your own bottle” even if the establishment has no whiskey license.

The Alabama Journal (Montgomery, Alabama), May 19, 1955, pgae 9.

But as the corollary to the lesson I learned from Maria in the Sound of Music goes, “when the Lord opens one bar, somewhere he closes another.”  Whereas embarrassed Florida senators tried to legalize BYOB for unlicensed restaurants, Maryland cracked down on them – “milk bars,” dens of iniquity where late-night customers brought their own booze and other vices.



Now the same people who wouldn’t know what a “milk bar’s” real business is might not know what B. Y. O. L. means.  Those letters stand for “bring your own liquor.” And there you have it.  “Milk bars” are not licensed to sell liquor.  So they don’t sell it.  But they do sell soft drinks, which incidentally can be mixed with the hard drinks.  Their patrons are for the most part denizens of the night, and their busiest hours are between 2 and 6 A. M.  But so far the police haven’t been able to do much about them.

The Evening Sun (Baltimore, Maryland), April 16, 1948, page 33.

And, although some people thought BYOB made it easier to plan an economical party, not everyone liked the kinds of parties BYOB (or BYOL) enabled.

“BYOL”

I strongly resent the implication in a recent News story that the smart thing to do now when you throw a party is to tell the guests: “Bring your own liquor.”  I did this for my annual big party this year, and what happened?  The mob was out to drink the stuff they had paid for, acted as if they were in a tavern, had no respect for my home, and refused to leave until every drop was drunk and themselves likewise.  Believe me, folks, this “BYOL” stuff is all wrong – or do I know the wrong kind of people?

New York Daily News, December 4, 1943,

The syndicated household advice columnist, Heloise, however, approved.

 
Dear Heloise:

I am answering the woman who wrote about BYOB (bring your own bottle) parties.  My hat is off to her.  I approve! We could not afford to have so many parties if we didn’t have BYOB’s.


Dear Abby, on the other hand, disapproved.
 

[W]e have received invitations to cocktail parties, New Year’s parties, etc. with the initials, “B. Y. O. B.” printed on the invitation.  This, we were told, means “bring your own bottle.” . . .

My wife and I have always felt that the host and hostess should provide ALL the refreshments, so consequently, we have refused all such invitations . . . .

We recently received an invitation with “B. Y. O. F.” (Bring your own food.)  Abby, we aren’t college kids in a housing project.  Are we wrong to feel as we do about this custom?

“Happy in Richmond”

Dear Happy: Not in my bood. Next iw will be “B. Y. O. W.” (Bring your own wife.)

Ogdensburg Journal, January 29, 1970, page 32.

Bring Your Own Beverage

 “Bring Your Own Beverage,” without the abbreviation, appeared in advertisements for several Southern California restaurants and clubs, beginning in July, 1919, shortly after ratification of the 18th Amendment. 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Los Angeles Times, July 22, 1919, page 16.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Santa Ana Register, July 31, 1919, page 3.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Los Angeles Times, August 16, 1919, page 7.

Curisously, this last one advertised the presence of four brands of beer, Rainier, Maier, East Side and Budweiser, although patrons had to furnish their own “Booze.”  Los Angeles had recently passed a city ordinance permitting sales of “war beer” (2.75% or lower), and the federal government had not yet ruled on whether it would be permitted under the newly ratified Prohibition or not.   “War beer” would be outlawed in Los Angeles by the end of the year, and before the “B. Y. O. L.” initials became widely known. 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Los Angeles Times, August 13, 1919, page 15.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Los Angeles Times, October 29, 1919, page 20.

But despite the fact that “B. Y. O. L” and “B. Y. O. S.” were in current usage elsewhere, “B. Y. O. B.” never quite caught on. 

The earliest example of B. Y. O. B., as “bring your own beverage (apart from the single, one-off example from the long list of possible meanings in 1924), I could find is from an application for membership in a private club in 1965.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Berkshire Eagle (Pittsfield, MassachusettsA), December 20, 1965, page 6.

B. Y. O. B., as “Bring Your Own Beverages,” received a big boost when Emily Post approved its used in her syndicated advice column in 1970.

DEAR MRS. POST: The staff in our office is planning to have an “office picnic”.  It was my best friend’s idea, and she will arrange it an act as hostess, but she is not sure how to suggest who should bring what and how to issue the invitations. – ALICE

DEAR ALICE: Tell your friend to buy attractive, gay invitations and fill in the information as to hour, place, etc.  At the bottom she should add “Please bring six ears of corn,” or “Salad for sixteen” or whatever a fair contribution from each guest might be.  She can either ask everyone to chip in for a keg of beer or cases of soft drinks, or she can also put on the invitation “Bring your own beverage” or “BYOB.”

The Indianapolis News, September 3, 1970, page 20.




[ii]The Montgomery Times (Montgomery, Alabama), July 1, 1915, page 4 (“Alabama is Dry.  The statewide prohibition of the sale of liquor . . . goes into effect today. . . .  There are a large class of our fellow citizens who do not believe in prohibition of the sale of liquor; they do not believe that morals can be legislated into the people.  And, in the face of this sentiment against the law, there is grave doubt of the ability of the law officers to enforce it.).

Horses, Jokes and Bells - an Unfunny History of "Old Chestnut" Jokes



A Chestnut.

 We greet it with smiles, as a friend, not a stranger,
      And laugh loud and long at his old-fashioned fun.
   Those worm-eaten chestnuts,
   Those grizzly old chestnuts,
   Those old fashioned chestnuts that used
      to be fun![i]


On “American Press Humorists’ Day” at the Panama-Pacific International Exposition in San Francisco In 1915, the newspaper joke-writers of America tried to atone for their sins of spreading figurative “chestnuts” (tired old jokes) by joining John McLaren, who designed Golden Gate Park, to plant a literal chestnut tree. 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Sheboygan Press(Sheboygan, Wisconsin), June 12, 1915, page 3.

How did a chestnut come to represent old jokes or stories?  It might take some digging.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Chicago Day Book. April 5, 1915, page 28.

 Chestnut/Old Joke

The joke-sense of “chestnut” dates to at least 1876.  The earliest known example expressly defines the word, suggesting that its meaning was not widely known. 

“Chestnut” means “old story,” or “old joke.” We don’t mean the vegetable chestnut, but the technical, ejaculatory one.

The Republican Journal (Belfast, Maine), May 25, 1876, page 2.

The next-earliest examples I could find first appear three years later, in 1879, after which it appears with increasing regularity over a span of four or five years until 1884 when, ironically, a new joke about old jokes went viral in 1884, which seems to have launched the word into widespread use.  Although the expression does not seem to have been particularly common before 1884, its use was geographically widespread, appearing in newspapers from Maine to New Orleans and St. Louis to Washington DC.

Most of the early examples of “chestnut” in print relate to show business, and most of those referred to old jokes told in minstrel shows, the stand-up comics of the day.
 
Haverly’s Minstrels run with “eight eminent end men.” Seedy clothes and chestnut jokes prohibited.

The Times-Picayune (New Orleans, Louisiana), January 3, 1879, page 1.

“Chestnut” was used to refer to an old song as early as 1879.  In an exception to the general rule that “old chestnuts” are bad, a review of a performance by Emerson’s Minstrels referred to an “old chestnut” song as “beloved.”

It secured him another hearty encore, and then the ‘boys’ demanded “The Big Sunflower.”  Billy [Emerson] declined the beloved “old chestnut,”and gave instead a new song and dance called “The Fairest of the Fair.”

Buffalo Courier, January 19, 1879, page 2.

A review of the May Fisk Variety and Vaudeville Troupe’s act criticized one particularly terrible joke.

The bone solo by Billy Diamond was about the best we ever heard, but would be better if he would leave out that terrible old chestnut, with the hull off it, that he tells about the Adams Express Company, although one man did laugh.

The Cincinnati Enquirer, June 17, 1879, page 8. 

A review of a performance by amateur minstrels at a charity benefit event in Cincinnati praised them for not telling too many old jokes.

The end men were Bob Morgan, Nick Robers, Al Thayer and Frank Dunnie.  All acquitted themselves well, and each told a fresh joke – chestnuts being barred.

The Cincinnati Enquirer, May 14, 1880, page 4.

An 1881 article about the state of “Irish Comedians” on the stage explained the meaning of “chestnut,” suggesting that the expression may not have been generally well-known, and notes the use of the word in show business.

After the song he exits and his partner comes in with another armful of “chestnuts,” as old jokes are called in the profession.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, August 31, 1881, page 6.

In addition to old stories or jokes, an “old chestnut” might also refer to an old play.

I have several good dramas, by American authors, which I would produce if I were not so certain of success next season with my – well, call it if you will – ‘old chestnut’ [(a play entitled, “My Partner”)].  The point is,” continued Mr. Aldrich, “not whether you tire of the public, but whether public tires of you.  They seem to want me another year and they can have me.  If they change their minds as to what they want I am ready to give them something new.”

The Times-Democrat (New Orleans, Louisiana), February 11, 1883, page 8; Boston Globe, February 18, 1883, page 4.

But for the most part, an “old chestnut” was usually a bad, old joke.

The theater was opened with a performance for the first time in English of Offenbach’s “Orpheus.”  It has been translated with an entire disregard for the original meaning of the opera, and the result is a bewildering creation of lurid puns, antique jokes, “chestnuts” and slang.

Evening Star (Washington DC), December 8, 1883, page 2. 

The Yankee Blade says: “Chicago has had its last circus. . . . the clowns have juggled with their hard shell chestnut jokes, and the political equilibrists have tenderly tossed the magical barrels, and now the garden city has resumed its wonted calm.”

The Marion Enterprise (Marion, New York), July 26, 1884, page 3.


A New Joke

Ironically, a new joke about old jokes went viral in late-1884, apparently launching the word into widespread use.  The earliest example of the joke appeared in the Boston Folio in about September 1884.

Jenny – Why are old jokes called chestnuts? Don’t know, unless it is because they are bad-in-age. Boston Folio.

Detroit Free Press, September 11, 1884, page 8.

A more concise form of the joke went viral again in 1888.

Bad-in-age – chestnuts. New Haven News.

Chicago Tribune, January 2, 1888, page 4.

The joke spread quickly and persisted for at least a year.  One writer chronicled the “Rise of the Chestnut” in a quasi-scientific, tongue-in-cheek analysis.  Although none of the purported “facts” can be verified, the piece at least illustrates how ubiquitous the joke had become a year later, and how it appeared to have displaced another then-new expression, to “paint to the town red.”


 . . . It is eight months or more since the chestnut joke first saw the light.  Its birth is involved in obscurity, in spite of earnest efforts to trace its ancestry.  In the early days of its existence it gave no sign of coming greatness. . . .  [T]he tin-pan joke or the n[-word] baby joke of even date with the chestnut seemed surer of fame. 

At the time the chestnut appeared the paint-the-town-red joke was at the height of its fame.  Its monthly appearance in January was twenty-six thousand seven hundred and forty-six, which is surpassed only by its unprecedented November record of thirty-eight thousand nine hundred, due to the local disturbing cause of a Democratic victory that month at the polls [(to “paint the town red,” which dates to about 1882, became a Democratic campaign rallying cry during the presidential campaign of 1884)].  For the same month the chestnut appeared in public but a beggarly one hundred and eleven times.  Previous to that date it was insignificant as not to seem worthy of record.  Starting from this point, we see the gradual rise of the chesnut and the corresponding decline of paint-the-town-red.  In February the chestnut appeared twelve hundred and forty-four times, and the paint-the-town-red appeared twenty-five thousand nine hundred and fourteen times. . . . 

The following month paint-the-town-red nearly held its own, appearing twenty-five thousand seven hundred and nineteen times, but the chestnut increased to thirty-two hundred. . . . [I]n the month of May the chestnut leaped at one astonishing bound to fourteen thousand seven hundred and eighty appearances, its only one rival coming down something less than the same figure. . . .

[W]e may safely assume that the average life of the successful American joke is sixteen or, at the most, eighteen months.  The subject is one of much interest, and should attract some young and enthusiastic social scientist.

Emporia Daily News (Emporia, Kansas), November 11, 1885, page 3.

But as ubiquitous as the joke became, it is only funny if you understand it.  But don’t feel bad, “badinage,” a loan-word from French meaning, “playful repartee” or “banter” was much more familiar in the 1800s than it is today (I first learned the word a few years ago while researching the origins of “Brass Tacks.”).  The joke resonated on several levels, accounting, perhaps, for its sudden, long-lasting and widespread success. 

All jokes constitute playful repartee or banter, in other words, badinage.  But even a good joke will sour with age, as do actual chestnuts.  And “chestnut” was already known to have a double-meaning.  The double-meaning of “bad-in-age” and similar negative effects of time on both actual and figurative “chestnuts,” combined to reinforce the pre-existing double meaning of “chestnut” in a new and humorous way.

This perfect storm of humor caught the public’s fancy, went viral, spawned a “chestnut bell” fad, secured for “chestnut” a permanent place in the language, and over time, became a tiresome old joke itself – a “chestnut.”

The specific combination of these several layers of humor may have been new in 1884, but all the constituent elements of the new joke were drawn from old jokes.  “Chestnut,” as an old joke, story or song, dates to at least 1876; punning jokes comparing something physical that becomes bad with age with badinage date to at least the 1840s; and  puns based on contrasting badinage with “bad in age” dates to at least 1828. 


Badinage/Bad in Age

The badinage/”bad in age” pun dates to at least 1828.  The earliest known example was recorded by Cornelius Webbe, an acquaintance of John Keats.[ii]

It is, perhaps, as to its conversational value, mere nonsense: it is what an ingenious punster (fracturing a French word in pieces) considers bad-in-age, and not tolerable in youth.

Cornelius Webbe, Posthumous Papers, Facetious and Fanciful, of a Person Lately About Town, London, W. Sams, 1828, page 209; reprinted in the United States in the New York Mirror, and Ladies’ Literary Gazette, Volume 6, Number 4, August 2, 1828, page 30.

Jokes based on the pun emerged quickly, and variants were still in wide circulation in the years leading up to the original “chestnut” joke.

“This is all mere badinage.”

“I don’t know, sir, whether it is bad-in-age, but I know it is bad enough, sir;” and the inspector laughed at his own pun . . . .

Middlebury Free Press (Middlebury, Vermont), May 3, 1836, page 1.

One early joke nearly anticipated the later “chestnut” joke, but with respect to slang instead of jokes, and without the extra layer of humor related to the double-meaning of chestnut that would resonate with the public.  I could find only one instance of this joke.

Why is slang like cider? 
Because it is bad-in-age.

Boston Post, September 16, 1841, page 2.

But most of the badinage/”bad in age” jokes follow the template established by the original pun.

Why should old people never joke?

It is bad-in-age.

Merry’s Museum, Parley’s Magazine, Woodworth’s Cabinet, and the Schoolfellow, New Series, Volume 5, Number 10, May 1858, page 159 (question) and Volume 6, Number 1, July 1858, page 29 (answer).

Some versions played-off the French origin of badinage.

Elderly people never jest or chaff in France. It is considered bad in age.

The Buffalo Commercial, September 16, 1876, page 4.

Old folks should be serious. Frivolous talk is bad-in-age.

Brown County World (Hiawatha, Kansas), March 7, 1878, page 1.

A smart uptown boy lately informed his grandfather that he didn’t like to hear him joke – “it’s bad-in-age,” he explained.

The Observer(Raleigh, North Carolina), June 6, 1879, page 3.

“My dear,” said a playful husband to his matter-of-fact wife, “what do you think of badinage as a definition of wit?”  “What do I think of it?” she responded.  “Well, I wonder, if wit is bad in age, what must it be in youth?”

Wilson Advance(Wilson, North Carolina), November 25, 1881, page 1.

A purported Hindu saying, published in Boston twice in the two years before the original the first chestnut/badinage joke appeared in the Boston Folio in 1884, appears unrelated but might easily have been adapted for use in a badinage pun.

He that is bad continues bad in age.  A cucumber or colocynth, however ripe it becomes, is never sweet. – Hindu (Vriddha Chan akya).

Journal of Education (Boston, Massachusetts), Volume 17, Number 5, February 1, 1883, page 79.

The ground was prepared, and the humor ripe, for a new joke that would quickly grow into a “chestnut,” if not a tree.  It was just waiting for someone to connect the dots.


Chestnut Jokes

The chestnut/badinage joke that took the country by storm in 1884 was not the first chestnut joke.  A joke from 1883 apparently played-off the new sense of “chestnut,” as an old joke, suggesting that using an old joke was an easy laugh.

Autumn attic – “Chestnut jokes.”

The Coeymans Herald (Coeymans, New York), October 24, 1883, page 1.

A joke from early 1884 does not use the word “chestnut,” but the word “horse” used in the joke reads as though it might have been intended as a double-meaning allusion to a “chestnut horse” and a veiled allusion to an old joke about chestnuts.

The Same Old Joke.
[Texas Siftings.]

About a month ago, Tom Keene performed in Austin as Richard III.  Among the audience were several members of the Texas legislature.  When Richard exclaimed: “A horse! A horse! My kingdom for a horse,” the solons nudged each other and whispered, “That’s an old joke.  I’ve heard that one before.”

Sioux City Journal (Sioux City, Iowa), March 19, 1884, page 4.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
A Chestnut Horse.  Macksville Enterprise (Macksville, Kansas), March 21, 1913, page 5.

It’s not clear what to make of how this joke was intended or understood at the time.  I might simply be commentary on the low-culture of the Texas legislators, to find humor in one of the most dramatic scenes in Shakespearean drama as delivered by one of the leading actors of the day.  It might also be a play on the newer meaning of “chestnut,” as an old joke, made subtle by the elision of “chestnut” from “chestnut horse.”  Read in that light, it could be seen as a veiled allusion to what was then a very old joke, perhaps the granddaddy of all chestnut jokes, about the difference between a horse chestnut and a chestnut horse, a joke so well-established by the mid-1800s that it “might have given the figurative ‘chestnut’ usage a boost.”[iii]

This ancient “chestnut” joke first gained notice in June 1808 on the floor of the House of Commons.  It soon found its way into print, but with the then-prevalent, archaic spelling, “chesnut,” as opposed to the now-standard, “chestnut.”

There are two Members in the House of Commons, named Montagu Mathew, and Mathew Montagu; the former a tall handsome man, and the latter a little man.  The Speaker, a few days ago, having addressed the latter as the former, Montagu Mathew observed, it was strange he should make such a mistake, as there was a great difference between them, as between a Horse Chesnut and a Chesnut Horse.

The Morning Chronicle (London), June 8, 1808, page 3.

Montague Mathew’s pun inspired an anonymous wit to “impromptu” write a humorous poem in which the new pun served as the punch line.  In the poem, Tom, a brash, young law student from Eton College on Christmas break, dazzles his uncle Peter with his newly acquired skills in logic by proving, “as plain as A B C,” that “an eel pie’s a pigeon.” 

“An eel pie is a pie of fish:” – “Agreed.”
“Fish-pie may be a jack-pie.” – “Well, proceed.”
“A jack-pie is a John-pie; and ‘t is done,
For every John-Pie must be a Pie-John.” (Pigeon)

“Bravo!” Sir Peter cries, “Logic for ever!
That beats my grandmother’s, and she was clever.

As reward for his cleverness, his uncle promised him a horse, a “Chesnut Horse.  Excited, Tom imagines what a “dash” he’ll cut at the Epsom races and dreams of “boots and spurs, and leather breeches, Hunting of cats, leaping rails and ditches.”  But when they go out to find the horse the following morning, Tom’s dreams are dashed when his uncle gives him something much smaller and much more difficult to ride.

But no such animal the meadows cropt.
At length, beneath a tree, Sir Peter stopt;
A branch he caught, then shook it, and down fell
A fine Horse Chesnut, in its prickly shell.

“There, Tom, take that.” – “Well, Sir, and what beside?”
“Why, since you’re booted, saddle it, and ride.”
“Ride what? A chesnut?” – “Ay, come, get across;
I tell you, Tom, that chesnut is a horse

And all the horse you’ll get; for I can show,
As clear as sunshine, that ‘t is really so,
Not by the musty, fusty, worn-out rules
Of Locke and Bacon – addle-headed fools!

Or old Malebranche – blind pilot into knowledge!
But by the laws of wit and Eton College.
All axioms but the wrangler’sI’ll disown,
And stick to one sound argument – your own.

Thus now, you’ve prov’d it, as I don’t deny,
That a pie-John’sthe same as a John-pie;
What follows then? – why, as thing of course,
That a Horse Chesnutis a Chesnut Horse.

The Ipswich Journal (Ipswich, Suffolk, England), August 13, 1808, page 4; The Spirit of the Public Journals of 1808, Volume 12, London, James Ridgway, 1809, pages 272-274 (noting it was, “From the British Press, Aug. 2.”).

The poem, and the anecdote that inspired it, were both reprinted regularly in England and the United States for many decades.

Grammarphobia.com notes that, “apart from its humorous use, the motif of the horse chestnut versus the chestnut horse cropped up frequently in serious 19th-century British and American writing as a rhetorical device for contrasting and comparing.  Here’s an example: ‘No two things in nature, not a horse-chestnut and a chestnut-horse, could be more different.’ (From Maria Edgworth’s novel Harrington and Ormond, 1841.)”[iv]

A philosophy text from the 1830s used the expression as an example of a “mere pun.”

If it be merely an unexpected coincidence of sound, or any other similarity, without a general correspondence, that can magnify either object, or lead to a train of continued discovery or emotion, it is a mere pun.  As when we ask the difference between “ a chest nut horse,” and “a horse chestnut,” the perfect correspondence of the words, to a very letter, the total dissimilarity of the objects, and the utter impossibility of connecting the discovery of this incongruity with any reasoning, or any emotion, occasions a momentary laugh . . . .

Silas Blaisdale, First Lessons in Intellectual Philosophy, Boston, Lincoln & Edmands, 1832, page 245.

Abraham Lincoln used the pun during the Lincoln-Douglas debates in 1858.  In Quincy, Illinois, Lincoln accused Stephen Douglas and the press of mischaracterizing earlier comments of his, suggesting that he had said that whites and blacks were of “perfect social and political equality.”  The future President admitted to saying that “there is no reason in the world why the negro is not entitled to all the rights enumerated in the Declaration of Independence – the right of life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.  I hold that he is as much entitled to these as the white man,” he denied having made a public statement on the inherent equality of the races.

[A]nything that argues me into his idea of a perfect social equality with the negro is but a species of fantastical arrangement of words by which a man can prove a horse-chestnut to be a chestnut horse.

Chicago Tribune, Octob er 15, 1858, page 1.

Franklin Delano Roosevelt borrowed the same pun, crediting Lincoln instead of Montagu Mathew.




“We are holding a national election while the nation is at war – and this is the first time an election has been held under such conditions since 1864 – 80 years ago.

“Which calls to mind a remark made by Abraham Lincoln when he was campaigning against Stephen A. Douglas – a remark which is particularly timely and applicable today.  Lincoln said, ‘In every way possible he tried to prove that a horse chestnut is a chestnut horse.’  It seems to me that applies very neatly to some of the Republican political oratory which has lately been agitating the air waves.”

Daily Review(Hayward, California), October 27, 1944, page 1.

The chestnut horse pun was not merely borrowed and repeated in its own right; it also inspired numerous variations on the theme with similar puns, frequently accompanied with an explicit reference back to the original.

One such joke noted how widely known the chestnut joke was, even as early as the 1830s.

Quid Pro Quo – Every one has heard the reply of Montague Matthew, when he was spoken to for Matthew Montague, - that there is a great difference between a chestnut horse and a horse chestnut; but this seems to have been forgotten, nevertheless, by an unlucky wight, who, being engaged to dine at the Green Man at Dulwich, desired to be driven to the Dull Man, at Greenwich, and lost his dinner by a quid pro quo.

Carey’s Library of Choice Literature,Philadelphia, L. Carey & A. Hart, Volume 2, 1836 page 410; The Tin Trumpet; or, Heads and Tails for the Wise and Waggish, Philadelphia, L. Carey & A. Hart, Volume 2, 1836, page 94.

One sub-class of chestnut jokes revolved around what chestnut horses might eat.

The Horse-Laugh. – Horses do not eat horse-radish; and a chestnut horse is moreover, quite a different thing from a horse chestnut.

The Wilmington Advertiser (Wilmington, North Carolina), April 8, 1841, page 1.

Are horse chestnuts proper food for chestnut horses?

Atchison Daily Patriot (Atchison, Kansas), November 17, 1870, page 1.

Never feed horse-chestnuts to chestnut horses, nor horse-sorrel to sorrel horses.  You can give cream to a cream horse if you like, and the horse likes it.  It is not necessary to employ a cream-pitcher to pitch hay to a cream horse . . . .

Bucks County Gazette (Bristol, Pennsylvania), July 22, 1875, page 3.

A second sub-class of chestnut jokes introduced new puns with similarly transposed words or sounds, with specific reference back to the well-known joke about chestnut horses and horse chestnuts.

What is the difference between a horse chestnut and a chestnut horse? – Exchange.  This joke that appears to have come down from the middle ages is a fac-simile of the sick familyconundrum that bothered Horace.

The Cincinnati Daily Star, July 18, 1879, page 2.

They say that Bagot is an ominous name for a Liberal candidate coming to catch stray votes.  On the principle of the old horse-chestnut chestnut-horse story, they say I may transpose Bagot into got bag, which is what Mr. Molesworth will have got when the election is over.

Weekly Standard and Express (Blackburn, Lancashire, England), August 30, 1879, page 5.

The first defense set up by John’s eloquent counsel was that the charge was not laid in technically legal terms.  A double-barrelled gun, he said, was a two barreled gun– two barrels were equal to a hogshead – ergo, agreeably to the ever-correct logical axiom that a horse-chestnut must be a chestnut horse– his client stole a hogshead gun instead of a double-barrelled gun.

Times-Picayune(New Orleans, Louisiana), January 30, 1842, page 2.

He then made some sarcastic attacks upon the Ministry, remarking that until those great men had been seen in office together, you could no more have imagined that the Conservative-Liberals of one House were the same as the Liberal-Conservatives of the other than that a horse chestnut was a chestnut horse; a mot which excited the most intense delight in the Opposition benches.

Morning Chronicle (London, England), May 16, 1854, page 6.

A third sub-class of chestnut jokes likened the similarities of two dissimilar things (regardless of any similarity in sound) to the similarities between a chestnut horse and horse chestnut.

A Philadelphia paper says that “Mrs. Brougham is about as good an actress as Susan Cushman – and about as pretty.”  How accurate is this remark the reader will known when we assure him that the two ladies – each with the strongest claims to admiration – are about as much alike as a chestnut horse and a horse chestnut!

Morning Chronicle (London, England), May 16, 1854, page 6.

Clay and Douglass. – Attention has been called to the close resemblance between Sen. Douglas’ welcome home, and the gorgeous receptions of Henry Clay by his constituents. – Argus.

The resemblance is as close as that so often remarked between a horse chestnut and a chestnut horse.

Wisconsin State Journal (Madison, Wisconsin), July 21, 1858, page 2.

Absent any other evidence, it seems plausible that the widespread, longtime popularity of the old joke about the differences between a horse chestnut and a chestnut horse might possibly, standing alone, have been the main inspiration for the later figurative usage of “chestnut.”  But if it merely gave “the figurative ‘chestnut’ usage a boost,” as suggested by Grammarphobia.com, there must have been some other, independent origin.


The Origin Stories

There were at least five origin stories in circulation in the 1880s.  The earliest I’ve found appeared before the viral “chestnut” joke of 1884.  Four additional origin stories made the rounds shortly after the joke appeared; three stories appeared in The New York Sun over a two-day span in April 1885, all of which were widely reprinted or paraphrased in numerous newspapers across the country; and the last story, which was also widely reprinted and is the one most frequently cited in references addressing the origin of “chestnut,” first appeared in print two-and-a-half years later, in November 1887.  Two of the origin stories tie the expression to Chestnut Street in Philadelphia, while one story relates to Chestnut Street in St. Louis.  The two remaining stories both connect the expression to a line in an old play, The Broken Sword, although they differ as to who coined the expression and when. 

Of the five stories, I lend more credence to a story told by a theatrical manager, named Martin W. Hanley, who dates its origin to about 1867.  He gave credit to a travelling company of actors who borrowed the word from a line in the play, “The Broken Sword,” which they were performing that season.  I find Hanley’s version the most credible because several details about who, when and where it happened are all corroborated by other sources.  The second “Broken Sword” origin story conflicts with the historical timeline.  Two of the remaining stories sound more like jokes intended to disparage rival comedians or theaters, and the final story is said to have taken place as a train entered “Chestnut Street station” in Philadelphia, a station that did not exist at the time.

In the interest of completeness, I lay out all five stories below – you be the judge.


Chestnut Street, St. Louis

An early explanation of the origin of “chestnut,” for old jokes, appeared in a St. Louis newspaper in 1881 and claims that the expression was coined in St. Louis. 

The expression “Old Chestnut,” as applied to stale stories, originated in this city.  The Republican is located on Chestnut street and is sometimes spoken of as “Old Chestnut.”  The antiquity of its news and the venerable character of its jokes naturally fastened its sobriquet upon veteran yarns and club-room stories which had been worn out with repetition. 

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, November 3, 1881, page 4.

The Missouri Republican was, in fact, located on 3d and Chestnut streets[v], so the story has that going for it.  But the story reads (to me) more like a joke written by one newspaper to denigrate a cross-town rival, instead of a serious attempt to record history.  But you never know.


Chestnut Street Theatre, Philadelphia

A similar story ascribed the coinage of “chestnut” to a legitimate actor’s criticism of the “alleged witticisms” of minstrel performers at the Chestnut Street Theater in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania.

To the Editor of the Sun – Sir: I asked Commodore Tooker, the theatrical manager, today what “chestnut” meant as applied to a stale joke.  He said that it was technical to the dramatic profession and originated with a once well-known comedian named Louis Mestayer, who was disgusted with the alleged witticism and the provoking repetitions of a company of negro minstrels performing in the Chestnut street Theatre, Philadelphia, when E. L. Davenport was the proprietor of that house.  Soon after hearing an ancient story in the lobby of the Continental Hotel, he told the relator that the Chestnut Street Theatre had a copyright of it.  Afterward the professionals present applied the term “Chestnut” to every story that they had before heard.
April 7.     Robert Welling.

The New York Sun, April 8, 1885, page 2.

Absent any other explanation, this one seems plausible.  But the fact that it follows basically the same formula as the St. Louis newspaper story of four years earlier suggests (to my mind, at least) that this may also be a joke intended merely to denigrate other performers, and not a true recitation of history.

I am not the only one skeptical of Mestayer’s anecdote.  The day after his explanation appeared in the New York Sun, two alternate origin stories appeared in the same paper. 


Chestnut Street Station, Philadelphia

One story placed the origin of “chestnut” on a railcar full of actors pulling into “Chestnut Street,” Philadelphia from Jersey City, New Jersey.

To the Editor of The Sun – Sir: Here is probably the origin of “chestnut:” Some years ago a party of actors started for Philadelphia from Jersey City.  It was the fall of the year, and each member of the party bought a pocketful of chestnuts to munch on the way.  Seated in a group in the smoker, it was natural that stories should be related to kill time.  Finally one of the party told one of the Paleozoic age, and as if by common impulse each one of the listeners pelted the relator with a handful of chestnuts.  The idea took immensely, and thereafter each man was compelled to tell a story.  If it was a new one he escaped, but if an old one he was pelted unmercifully.  It was a sad fact that so many old ones were told that the air was constantly streaked with flying chestnuts.  Finally the best and jolliest story teller of the lot was called upon.  In order to escape a pelting he made up his story as he went along.  The train by this time was entering Philadelphia, and soon it came to a standstill, and the brakeman, thrusting his head through the door yelled out, “Chestnut” (meaning the street).  The story teller here roared out, “You’re a d—d liar, I made that up myself.”

Such an episode was sure to be related, and in this way, I am told, the term “chestnut,” as applied to an old joke, originated.

Brooklyn, April 7.    H. L. Palmer.

The New York Sun, April 9, 1885, page 2.

Critics were quick to point out an obvious flaw.

There are no steam railway tracks on Chestnut street, Philadelphia.  Mr. Palmer’s version is amusing and plausible, but incorrect.

The San Francisco Examiner, June 21, 1885, page 1.

I spent some time looking through old Philadelphia city directories and could not find reference to a “Chestnut Street station” on any railroad coming in from the north.  A few years later, however, in 1888, a new station, the B & O Railroad station (it’s not just a Monopoly Property) or Chestnut Street station, opened in Philadelphia.[vi]  There were, however, Chestnut Street stations in Newark, New Jersey, Reading and Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, and in St. Louis, Missouri, so it is possible that he person reciting the story misremembered the place, even if the other details were correct.  But the very specific details about the place of origin and direction of travel seem unnecessary for telling the story, and may suggest that the story may have been cooked up to fit the meaning of “chestnut,” rather than an honest retelling of something that actually happened.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Perrysburg Journal (Perrysburg, Ohio), October 2, 1885, page 4.

The Broken Sword – Hanley

A third story appeared in the New York Sun in April of 1885.  Several details as to who, when and where it is supposed to have happened can be corroborated.

Chestnut!

Mr. Martin W. Hanley, the theatrical manager formerly with Harrigan & Hart, laughs at the idea that the term “Chestnut,” applied to a stale joke, originated in Philadelphia, when a minstrel company were perpetrating stale jokes on the Quakers at the Chestnut Street Theatre.  He says it originated eighteen years ago.

“It was this way,” he said yesterday: “In 1867 I was travelling through this State, putting an old play, called ‘The Broken Sword,’ on the stage, with Marietta Ravel as leading lady.  In the second act an old man stands in the centre of the stage telling the story of the murder of the dumb boy.  John Sanford, my comedian, sits on a low stool at the left, interrupting the old man.  The old man makes frequent reference to a hickory tree.  Every time he says hickory the comedian gets off his stool and says, ‘No, chestnut; I tell you, chestnut,’ till the old man is exhausted.  After the performance in Rochester, P. Connelly, dead now, was in one of the dressing rooms with others of the company, and he started to get off a funny story.  Everybody interrupted with shouts of ‘Chestnut!’  It clung to the company all the season and, of course, was soon caught by the profession.  That’s the only true origin of it.”

The New York Sun, April 9, 1885, page 2.

Hanley places the events a decade or so before the earliest known example of this sense of “chestnut” in print, so it is at least a good candidate.  He said that it happened in New York state in 1867 when Marietta Ravel, John Sanford, and P. Connelly were all appearing together in a production of The Broken Sword.  In 1869, all three of those people were performing together in a production of The Broken Sword in a theater in New York state, namely the Bowery Theatre in New York City in 1869.  Martin Hanley would have been there as well, as he acted as Marietta Ravel’s manager from as early as 1864.[vii] 
 


Bowery Theatre.
Benefit of Mlle. Marietta Ravel . . . .
Mr. John Sanford . . .
Mr. P. Connelly engaged to support Mlle. Ravel.
BROKEN SWORD

New York Herald, August 20, 1869, page 3.

Although this single advertisement does not prove that the same people performed the same play in Rochester, New York in 1867, it at least corroborates his recollection that all three of them performed the play in New York state in about the same period.  The date was off by two years, but it was in the ballpark; pretty good for a quick recollection sixteen years later. 

It is also possible that they toured with the same play two seasons earlier.  The play was already forty years old, and their company maintained several plays in their active repertoire at any one time.  In 1869, for instance, they performed three plays on August 20 and three completely different plays on the 21st.[viii]  

All of the people he said were there were there, in New York state, performing the play he said they had been performing at about the same time.  And Hanley was married to Marietta Ravel in the 1890s[ix](and may have been married much earlier), so he had good reason to remember his professional connections with her. 

Several of the people said to have been involved had long careers in different segments of the American theater, so they were well-placed to spread their new catch-phrase, if it actually had happened as Hanley recalled it.  Hanley was a long-time theatrical manager based in New York City, and was at one-time manager of the famous Harrigan & Hart’s famous theater, which played a significant role in the development of American musical theater.  Marietta Ravel had a long career as a serious actress, but had family ties in other areas of show business.  When her family came to the United States in 1836, fourteen family members performed together, including musicians, the musical director, actors, actresses, pantomimists, and high-wire and trapeze artists.  I could not find much information about John Sanford, but he appears to have been a triple-threat as a minstrel performer, a singer, musician and dancer.  I could not find any additional about P. Connelly, suggesting, perhaps, that he was not very well known or had a short career.  But that makes it even more remarkable, perhaps, that Hanley could recall him, specifically, in the cast of an old play performed more than a decade earlier.

The Broken Sword

Even as early as 1867, The Broken Sword was an oldie but goodie.  It received its first public performance at the Theatre Royal, Covent Garden, London, in 1816.  The text of the play, as set out in an undated, later-published script (some time after 1883[x]), is perfectly suited to inspiring the use of “chestnut” as a euphemism for an old, familiar story.    

As Captain Zavior prepares to tell a story, his servant Pablo asks to be excused because he’s heard it all before; Zavior commands him to sit and listen.  When Zavior mentions a cork tree (Hanley’s recalled it as a hickory tree) that plays an inconsequential role in the story, Pablo corrects him –

Pab. (Jumping up.) A chestnut, captain, a chestnut! . . . . And I swear, a chestnut.  Captain, this is the twenty-seventh time I have heard you relate this story, and you invariably said a chesnut, till now.

Zav. Did I? Well, a chestnut be it then.  But take your seat again.

Pab. Willingly; only out with the cork, and I’m your man for sitting.

Zav.  Well, then, from the thick boughs of the chestnut suddenly slipped down a little boy . . . .  His lips opened, as if to return my hail, but no utterance followed.  Yet the boy kept throwing out strange signals of distress, and seemed to invite me, in dumb show, to accompany him through an opening in the underwood.  I dismounted, fastened my mule to the – the –

Pab. (Eagerly.) Chestnut.

It is easy to imagine the cast sitting around the dressing room after a performance and shouting, “Chestnut!” to someone starting to recite an old story or joke. 

Hanley was not the only one to trace the origin of “chestnut” to The Broken Sword.


The Broken Sword – Jefferson

Several years after Martin Hanley related his version of events, Joseph Jefferson, one of the most famous American actors of the 1800s, told a similar story.  Like Leonard Nimoy a century later, Joseph Jefferson was famous for his familiar portrayal, over a span of more than four decades, of one particular character known for saying, “Live long and prosper.” Nimoy portrayed the Vulcan legend, Spock, from the original TV series in 1966 through 2013’s Star Trek: Into Darkness, two years before his death in 2015.  Joseph Jefferson portrayed the American legend, Rip Van Winkle, from 1860 through 1904, one year before his death in 1905.  (You can lip-read him delivering the famous toast (at about 0:17) in a performance caught on film in 1896. [xi])

The Origin of “Chestnut.”

Joseph Jefferson is responsible for the latest explanation of the word “chestnut.”  He attributes the introduction of the word in its slang sense to Mr. William Warren [(likely William Warren, Jr.)], the veteran comedian of Boston.

“There is a melodrama,” Mr. Jefferson said, “but little known to the present generation, written by William Dillion and called ‘The Broken Sword.’  There were two characters in it; one a ‘Captain Zavier,’ and the other the comedy part of ‘Pablo.’  The Captain is a sort of Baron Munchausen and in telling of his exploits says: ‘I entered the woods of Collaway, when suddenly from the thick boughs of a cork tree’ – Pablo interrupts him with the words: ‘A chestnut, Captain; a chestnut.’ ‘Bah!’ replies the Captain, ‘Booby’ I say a cork tree.’

“’A chestnut,’ reiterates Pablo.  ‘I should know as well as you, having heard you tell the tale these twenty-seven times.’  William Warren, who had often played the part of ‘Pablo,’ was at a ‘stag’ dinner two years ago when one of the gentlemen present told a story of doubtful age and originality. ‘A chestnut,’ murmured Mr. Warren, quoting from the play, ‘I have heard you tell the tale these twenty-seven times.’  The application of the lines pleased the rest of the table, and when the party broke up each helped to spread the story and Mr. Warren’s commentary.  And that,” concluded Mr. Jefferson, “is what I really believe to be the origin of the word ‘chestnut.’”

The Evening Gazette (Pittston, Pennsylvania), November 23, 1887, page 4 (a later-published, identical version of this article (Lippincott’s Monthly, Volume 41, January 1888, pages 144-145), credited  “a reporter of the Philadelphia Press”).

Jefferson’s long and deep connections to the theater put him in a place where would plausibly be familiar with the origin of “chestnut.”  But his version of events apparently took place after the expression was already widely known.  When Jefferson told the story in 1887, he said that it happened “two years earlier,” which would have been in 1885 during the middle of the chestnut craze, and long after the earliest known example of the expression in 1876.  It is believable that an old actor familiar with “The Broken Sword” might have invoked a line for the play for the same reasons Hanley said it was used a couple decades earlier, but the timing is not right for it to have been responsible for coining the expression in the first instance.


Chestnut Bells

As obnoxious as “old chestnut” jokes are, the chestnut joke craze spurred even more obnoxious conduct on the part of listeners.

Emboldened, perhaps, by a succinct word to describe what had always just been a tiresome old joke or story, people on the receiving end of “old chestnuts” started yelling, “Chestnut!,” at the speaker when they started telling an old joke or story (much like Hanley’s “Broken Sword” troupe had done two decades earlier).  The practice is described in a poem written during the chestnut craze of 1885.

“Chestnuts.”

Oh, there’s nothing new under the sun,
And every conceivable pun
   You might find, if you look,
   In some confounded book,
     Written ages ago,
     In the Greek.

. . .

Then a curse on those humorists old,
Who so long ago told and retold
   Every possible jest
   That now some one cries “Chest-
     Nut!” whenever you say
     A bright thing.

. . .
 – Louisville Journal  .

Evening Star(Washington DC), April 18, 1885, page 7.

And if shouting “Chestnut!” weren’t enough, people were soon ringing bells to shame people reciting “old chestnuts.”  The fad started in Pennsylvania in mid-1886 and soon spread throughout the country.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Harrisburg Telegraph (Harrisburg, Pennsylvania), July 16, 1886, page 4.



Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pottsville Republican (Pottsville, Pennsylvania), July 22, 1886, page 4.

 But even the chestnut bell became old quickly.

The Chestnut bell Ringers

Chester youth still carry the little chestnut bells and ring them at every opportunity, utterly ignoring the fact that the bells and the ringers have long been chestnuts themselves.  So stale has the bell business become that the ringers excite the yell “chestnuts” as soon as the sound is heard.  Nevertheless the fellows who can’t distinguish a rotten chestnut when they see or hear one, still carry the bells.

Delaware County Daily Times (Chester, Pennsylvania), August 4, 1886, page 3.


Hear the Music of the Bells, Chestnut Bells!
What a Flood of Merriment Their Tinkiling Fortells!

Everyone needs a Chestnut protector.
No stale anecdotes or bad jokes to go unpunished hereafter.

Detroit Free Press (Detroit, Michigan), August 9, 1886, page 8.

An English comic actor, actor-manager and theatrical producer, commented on the American expression and practice of bell-ringing in his memoirs.

In America they call an old story a “chestnut,” and severe sticklers for novelty carry what they call a “chestnut bell,” which they ring – tinkle, tinkle, tinkle – whenever in society or elsewhere any gentleman indulges in a twice-told tale.  Out West the other day one of these worthies found himself almost for the first time in a church, though he had a fair acquaintance with the best of all books.  In an oratorical application of his text, the preacher began to tell the story of Jonah and  the whale, whereupon the new-comer rang his chestnut bell.

John Lawrence Toole, Reminiscences of J. L. Toole’ related by himself, and chronicled by Joseph Hatton, London, Hurst and Blackett, Ltd., 1889, page 31.

A decade or so later, a newspaper in New York City tried starting a new fad that never seemed to catch on.  They sold tokens for the “Old Jokes’ Home!,” a feature in which they invited readers to send in particularly bad, old jokes that should be retired.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Evening World (New York), March 11, 1903, page 10.

Not to be outdone, a newspaper from Boston created their own “Old Jokes Hospital” the following year.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Boston Post, March 16, 1904, page 5.

A New “Chestnut”

Nowadays, “Dad joke” might be the new “chestnut.”  But even thought they did not call it such one hundred years ago, Dads and husbands were still closely associated with shooting of an “old chestnut.”


I am resolved this New Year’s day
To go a new and better way.
No more the lodge shall I attend;
The homeward road by nine I’ll wend.
While in the house I’ll never smoke
Or tell my wife a “chestnut joke.”

Montreal River Miner and Iron County Republican (Hurley, Wisconsin), Decembrer 31, 1909, page 4.


“Good heavens is Fred going to tell that old chestnut?” (Just the little wife of an after-dinner speaker about to listen for the thousandth time to an aged joke.)

Evening Star(Washington DC), November 3, 1929, Gravure Section.

But luckily, some “Old Chestnuts” do age well.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Cameron Herald (Cameron, Texas), January 18, 1917, page 4.






[i]Sioux City Journal (Sioux City, Iowa), December 29, 1889, page 9.
[ii] Cornelius Francis Webb (later Webbe) . . . was an acquaintance and admirer of Keats, who describes Webbe as "of our party occasionally at Hampstead."http://spenserians.cath.vt.edu/AuthorRecord.php?recordid=33421
[iii]“When ‘old chestnut’ was new,” O’Conner and Kellerman, Grammarphobia Blog (https://www.grammarphobia.com/blog/2017/01/old-chestnut.html).
[iv]“When ‘old chestnut’ was new,” O’Conner and Kellerman, Grammarphobia Blog (https://www.grammarphobia.com/blog/2017/01/old-chestnut.html).
[v]George Washington Orear, Commercial and Architectural St. Louis, St. Louis, Jones & Orear, 1888, page 78.
[vii]New York Daily Herald, January 11, 1864, page 7 (“A Great Attraction.  Mlle. Marietta Ravel, Niece of Gabriel and Francois Ravel, the premier Spanish Danseuse and Rope artistes of America . . . .  All communications must be addressed to [her] agent, M. W. Hanley, 57 Marion street, New York City.”).
[viii]Compare The New York Herald, August 20, 1869, page 3 (performing “Wizard Skiff,” “Broken Swoar,” and “Rough Diamond”) with The New York Herald, August 21, 1869, page 3 (same company performing “The Wept of Wish-Ton-Wish,” “Dumb Girl of Genoa,” and “Floating Beacon.”).
[ix]The Theatre, Volume 4, Number 2, February 6, 1888, page 24 (“I am glad to learn that Mr. Martin W. Hanley, the manager of Harrigan’s Park Theatre (and who is also the husband of Marietta Ravel), has been made a life member of the Actor’s Fund Association.
[x]The back cover of the script, listed as Number 272 of Dick’s Standard Plays, includes an advertisement for stage wigs with a purported testimonial from Lillie Langtry, dated October 1, 1883.

Sunday Baseball and the Cleveland Spiders - How the St. Louis Browns Became the Cardinals




The bird-logo may seem an obvious choice for a team called the Cardinals, but the birds were not added until 1922, more than twenty years after becoming the “Cardinals” at the start of the 1900 season. 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Henry Vick wearing a St. Louis Cardinals uniform in 1922, the first season birds appeared on the Cardinals’ uniforms. The Boston Globe, June 7, 1922, page 10.
 
Not everyone liked the new unis:

The Cardinals are wearing a flossy home uniform this season.  Across the breasts of their monkey suits are embroidered baseball bats, on each end of which are perched two cardinal birds.  The supposition is that two birds on a bat are worth one in a bush.

New York Daily News, May 12, 1922, page 24.

But the Cardinals were named for the color, not the bird.  The uniform they wore in 1900, the first season they were called “Cardinals” and second season they wore red caps and stockings, didn’t have any birds.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Cardinals uniform, 1900, sans bird-logo.  St. Louis Republic, April 3, 1900, page 6.

When, how and why they adopted the color and (one year later) the name is as long and complex as a Dickensian drama.


A Tale of Two Cities

It was the best of times, it was the worst of times – and one year later it was vice versa.  It was a tale of two cities – a good baseball town with a bad team and a bad baseball town with a good team, headed in opposite directions.

In 1898, the St. Louis Browns finished dead-last in the National league in 12th place for the third straight season, with only 39 wins – twelve games behind 11th-place Washington.  Their first four years in the National League weren’t much better (they joined the league in 1892 following the collapse of the American Association), with two 11thplace finishes, one 10th and a merciful 9th place, in a twelve team league.  But despite their poor performance on the field, their attendance was generally good.

In 1898, the Cleveland Spiders finished the season in 5th place, with 81 wins.  During the seven-year span from 1892 through 1898, they had finished in the top half of the standings every year, with three second place finishes and three appearances in post-season championship play.  In 1895, they won the Temple Cup Series over the first-place Baltimore Orioles, four games to one.  But despite their success, they were constantly plagued by poor attendance, made worse by a local puritanical opposition to Sunday baseball.  Beginning in 1898, they even moved a number of their games to neutral sites or to their opponents’ cities, earning an alternate nickname, the “Wanderers” or “Exiles.”

In St. Louis, everything changed for the better in 1899.  St. Louis more than doubled their win-total of 1898, winning 84 games, moving up to 5th place and finishing with a winning record for the first time since joining the league.  Their perfect 7-0 start even earned them a new nickname – the “Perfectos.”  The “Browns” was no longer appropriate, having switched from brown uniform trimmings to red, or “cardinal.”  The name stuck with the team throughout the season for a variety of reasons, even after they started losing – more on that later.  They would not be known as the “Cardinals” until the following season.  Precisely when and how the new name was applied is a matter of dispute – more on that later, as well.

Meanwhile, in Cleveland, everything changed for the worse.  They set a record for futility that still stands today, 20 wins and 134 losses, and accelerated the practice of moving games out of town – playing only seven home games after July 1st, including 34 straight away (or neutral site) games to finish the season – their last season in existence.

It was almost as though the two teams had somehow miraculously switched places; which is precisely what happened; but it wasn’t a miracle; it was the culmination of a years-long quest by Cleveland’s owners and the league to move a better team into St. Louis and force the St. Louis Browns’ controversial, long-time owner, Chris Von der Ahe, out of the league.

The Spiders of 1899 were, for the most part, the same players who suited up as St. Louis Browns in 1898, and the St. Louis “Perfectos” of 1899 were mostly the same players who had played for Cleveland in 1898.  The brighter future promised by the wholesale change of players also brought new, brighter uniforms to St. Louis; red instead of brown, colors the Cleveland players wore even before the player-swap.   

The final swap took place less than a month before opening day.  When the Cleveland Spiders passed through St. Louis en route to spring training in Arkansas in mid-March, they showed off their new, red uniforms to reporters. 




The traveling suit of the [Cleveland Spiders] of very dark red is a particularly good looking one.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, March 14, 1899, page 5.

Little did the St. Louis fans suspect at the time that those same players and their new colors would be their new team and their new colors by opening day, a few weeks later.


The Clevelands had on their traveling suits of white stockings and gray trousers and shirts, a dingy effect contrasted with the new white suits and cardinal stockings and caps of the new St. Louis club.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, April 16, 1899, page 16.

Or that the new color scheme would inspire a permanent name change a season later. 
 
The official story of how and when they changed names is cute, concise and compelling.  It is also demonstrably false, although there may be an element of truth to it.


The “Official” Story

The St. Louis Cardinals’ official franchise timeline (https://www.mlb.com/cardinals/history/timeline) places the first use of the name in the 1899 season, the same season in which they switched from brown to red uniform trimmings after a player-swap with Cleveland.  The official timeline attributes the first use of the name to sportswriter Willie McHale, of the St. Louis Republic who, purportedly, “heard a lady fan remark, ‘What a lovely shade of cardinal.’”  He used the new nickname in his column – and the rest is history. 

It’s a cute story, but doesn’t hold up under scrutiny.  No one (as far as I can tell, and I’ve looked as hard as anyone, in all likelihood) has been able to dig up any examples of the name in print from 1899.  And, in any case, the apparent source of the story places the events in the following year, during the 1900 season, not in 1899. 

The Source of the Story

In an interview in 1903, St. Louis’ manager, Patsy Donovan, explained his understanding of where the name originated – it happened, he said, in 1900. 


“A Windy City lass discovered the cognomen, unconsciously, and ‘Billy’ McHale, then a well-known baseball writer, and at the time official scorer of the team, was the first to publish it. . . . McHale accompanied the team to Chicago about the middle of the season in 1900 and sat in the press box during the first game of the series. . . .

Attired in clean gray traveling suits, adorned with bright red trimmings, [the team] presented a pretty picture as they crossed the field. . . . [T]he Chicago miss . . . clapped her hands enthusiastically and exclaimed to her companion: “Oh! Isn’t that just the loveliest shade of Cardinal!”

McHale caught the exclamation and a moment later had flashed over the wires to St. Louis in his introduction of the game the intelligence that the ‘Cardinals’ were confident of victory.

Pittsburgh Press, April 10, 1903, page 22.

Donovan joined the team in 1900, so if he actually had been a witness, it couldn’t have happened until 1900.  And in any case, the earliest known examples of the name in print are from a pre-seaon game in 1900, nearly one month before the team’s first road-trip to Chicago.

The earliest known example of the nickname “Cardinals” (identified by language and etymology researcher Barry Popik) appeared in a report of an exhibition game in April, 1899, against a minor league team from Rochester, New York.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Republic, April 3, 1900, page 6.

  
The Real Story

Although at least one reporter referred to St. Louis’s uniform trimmings as “cardinal” as early as opening day of the 1899 season, most descriptions of their unifor from that season referred to them as merely “red,” so it is an open question as to how “cardinal” they were.  But one year later, almost to the day, on opening day of the 1900 season, another writer believed that the new uniforms had different hue, one which was “even more cardinal.” 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Opening Day – St. Louis Post-Dispatch, 19 April 1900, page 1.[i] 

The baseball season of 1900 was opened here this afternoon in a blaze of sunshine and enthusiasm.
. . .
Their new suits were the same as their garb of ‘99, white with red trimmings, except that the stockings, belt and cap seemed more of a cardinal hue.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, 19 April 1900, page 1.

Perhaps it was the new, more-cardinal hue that inspired the headline writer to refer to them as “Cardinals” during their pre-season appearance against Rochester.  And perhaps the new name was influenced, in part, by the strong Roman Catholic tradition of St. Louis, home of an Archdiocese, the cathedral Basilica of St. Louis, King of France, and referred to on occasion as “Rome of the West.”


ARCHBISHOP IRELAND CALLS ST. LOUIS ROME OF THE WEST.

St. Louis Republic, May 15, 1905, page 1.

The second example of the name “Cardinal” in print, as applied to the St. Louis baseball team, hints at a possible Catholic influence.  When St. Louis hit the ball well against three different pitchers in the third game of their season-opening home-stand against the Pirates, they were not just “Cardinals,” but a “college of cardinals.”

Thus it will be seen that Tebeau’s college of cardinals found three pitchers, two left and one right hander, to their taste.  Which is a good sign.

St. Louis Republic, April 23, 1900, page 4.

Given the reputation of the team and its manager, this remark might also have been intended as, and understood as (at the time), an ironic allusion to their notorious and longstanding reputation for bad behavior, a reputation that inspired one of the informal nicknames applied to the team before and after they were the “Cardinals” – Tebeau’s Terrors.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Buffalo Review (Buffalo, New York), April 16, 1900, page 2.

There may also be an element of truth in Patsy Donovan’s story about the name’s origin in Chicago.  Apart from one pre-season “Cardinals” and a single, early-season “college of cardinals,” I did not find any other references to the team as “Cardinals” in any report of their first seven games of the regular season in either the St. Louis Republicor Post-Dispatch newspapers.  That all changed, however, after the eighth game of the season; the second game of their first road-trip to Chicago.  The name appeared without fanfare in the text of an article below a headline referring to them as “Tebeauites,” another common, informal name for the team.




CHICAGO, Ill., April 28. – St. Louis and Chicago played the best game of the season at the West Side grounds to-day. . . .  It was good baseball that enabled the Cardinals to win.

St. Louis Post Dispatch, April 29, 1900, page 22.

The St. Louis Republic’s report of the same game, on the other hand, referred to the team alternately as, the “Tebeauites” or simply, “St. Louis.”

But perhaps something did happen in Chicago to make the writers take special note of the new name.  The “Cardinal” flood-gates seem to have opened after that game.  “Cardinals” appeared in a headlines (and text) of the St. Louis Post-Dispatch on April 30, and in the St. Louis Republic on May 1stand May 2nd of 1900,[ii]and quickly became ubiquitous shortly thereafter.   

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Post-Dispatch, April 30, 1900, page 5.
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Republic, May 1, 1900, page 6.
 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Republic, May 2, 1900, page 6.

Perhaps there is something to the official story, and some “Windy City lass’” comment about, “just the loveliest shade of cardinal,” inspired one or more of the writers to apply the name to the team on a more regular basis.  And perhaps St. Louis readily latched onto the name, in part, because it resonated with the heavily Catholic population.

But if the teams hadn't swapped cities, they may not have changed colors, and they would never have had a reason to change names.  So the reason they changed their name is ultimately the same reason they switched cities.


The Worst of Times

Years before the Spiders swapped with St. Louis, people believed the earning potential of the St. Louis baseball market was being wasted by a bad team and stingy owner.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Post-Dispatch, January 13, 1896, page 3.

But Cleveland had baseball troubles of its own.  Despite a good team, the puritans in Cleveland made it difficult for them to play baseball on Sundays, the one day with the highest potential attendance.  The reduced ticket sales cut into the profits of both Cleveland and visiting teams, in the League’s revenue sharing agreement, angering Cleveland’s ownership team as well as owners league-wide. 

Observers speculated that moving a good team, like Cleveland, to St. Louis, where they could play Sunday ball, might improve league revenues.

Conundrum – If the St. Louis Browns of 1895 were able to make $21,500 for Chris Von der Ahe, how much would the Cleveland team make for President Robison in St. Louis? – Cincinnati Exchange.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, January 31, 1896, page 5.

“A team that could land in sixth place or better would make $40,000 in a season at St. Louis.”

Pittsburgh Press, January 15, 1898, page 5.

Rumors of a move swirled as early as 1896.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Evening Times (Washington DC), January 23, 1896, page 3.

But Cleveland’s principal owner, Frank de Haas Robison, denied the rumors – sort of.

President Robison returned from the East last week, but his manner in speaking of the story of the transfer of the “Spiders” to St. Louis was not reassuring.  He declined to reiterate his denial and simply said: “I have denied the story once and do not care to talk about it.”

Buffalo Enquirer (Buffalo, New York), February 18, 1896, page 8.

Cleveland wasn’t the only city facing Sunday baseball challenges.  Chicago faced similar arrests in a home-game against Washington 1895.  A jury acquitted the test-defendant, Walker Wilmot, in January 1896, effectively ending any challenges to Sunday baseball in Chicago.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Indianapolis Journal, January 15, 1896, page 5.

Due to public pressure at home, Cleveland was even taken off the Sunday baseball schedule (for the most part), even for road games, limiting his ability to make money on the road, as well as at home.  In 1896, for example, Cleveland played only four away-games on Sunday, two of those were a double-header on the same Sunday.  He planned to challenge the rule at home in 1896.

President Frank De Haas Robison, disgusted with the poor patronage extended his club at home, has put on the gloves, so to speak, with the puritanical element of the Forest City and on Sunday next will attempt to play at home.  It is probably that the Chicago team will play the spiders their first Sabbath game in Cleveland.

The Nebraska State Journal (Lincoln, Nebraska), June 21, 1896, page 19.

In July, Robison announced plans to build a second stadium, outside the city limits, to skirt the law, but he never followed through on the threat.  If he had had Sunday baseball revenues he might have been able to afford a Sunday baseball stadium, in which case, of course, he wouldn’t have needed a second stadium.  But I digress.

The Spiders’ Sunday baseball troubles continued into 1897 when the anti-Sunday baseball movement, led by the Minister’s Union and Liquor League of the city, secured police cooperation in shutting down a Sunday baseball game.




President Robison turned to the stand and said:

“The authorities have stopped the game and it cannot continue. . . .  [W]e will fight the case in the courts and hope soon to give you Sunday ball in Cleveland.”

The players left the field without police escort and the crowd surged around President Robison and cheered him.  Aside from this there was no demonstration and not the slightest disorder.  The players were taken to central station and were immediately bailed out.

President Hart [(of Chicago’s National League team)], in speaking yesterday of the Cleveland troubles with Sunday ball, said: “Yes, I believe Robison is in earnest when he says that he will move the club to Detroit if he is not allowed to play Sunday ball.  If I were in his place I would not hesitate about abandoning the town.  He would be foolish to stay there and lose money, and Sunday ball is the only thing that would save him.  The people want Sunday ball.  Look at this crowd.  Why, half of them would never see a game unless we played on Sunday.  Robison is right, and there is not a club in the league but would be glad to see Cleveland out of the circuit.  No club gets rich playing in that town.”

Chicago Tribune, May 17, 1897, page 4.

Although all of the players on both teams were arrested, they held a test-case trial of one member of the Spiders, John Powell.  A jury found Powell guilty, but the courts threw out the conviction, holding the prohibition against Sunday baseball unconstitutional.  But the Supreme Court of Ohio ultimately reinstated the conviction and upheld the validity of local ordinances against Sunday baseball.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Massillon Item (Massillon, Ohio), April 20, 1898, page 2.

St. Louis’ owner, Chris Von der Ahe, opened the door for Robison in 1898, putting his team up for auction.  There were, however, some irregularities with the deal that put off potential buyers, including an apparent scam involving a fire, insurance, and new bleachers.  Ahe also arranged the deal to guarantee that he would personally receive about $90,000 from any sale.

Von der Ahe made himself a preferred creditor of the corporation when it went into his hands as trustee to the amount of some $60,000. . . .  Then he has a claim for salary and expenses as trustee which would amount to some $12,000, which must also be paid before the other creditors get a whack. . . .

It leaked out yesterday that the value of the property had been slightly depreciated in the eyes of this syndicate by the burning of the grand stand and consequent payment thereon.  The stand cost some $12,000 to erect and was insured for $35,000.  The present structure is much cheaper, and is not insured for any such sum.

Opinions differ as to whether the club will have to be sold at public or private sale, or at all.  Expert opinion seems to be that it need not be sold at all.

Buffalo Courier (Buffalo, New York), July 15, 1898, page 3.

The sale never went through.

During the off-season between the 1898 and 1899 seasons, however, Ahe’s notoriously tight purse-strings gave the League a excuse to kick Ahe out of the League and turn control over Robison. 

The direct cause was the failure of the club to pay to Wilkesbarre the sum of $750 for the release of Sullivan, but the indirect and real cause was the desire of the parties to the National agreement to put the Cleveland team into St. Louis.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, March 1, 1899, page 5.

In addition to his failure to pay the $750 for Sullivan, Ahe also owed Chicago $1,000 for a deal involving a player named Decker, and $1,153 in outstanding dues and assessments to the league.[iii]

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Nebraska State Journal (Lincoln, Nebraska) February 12 1899 page 14.

Robison also maintained control of Cleveland, with his brother Stanley acting as President of the team during their disastrous 1899 season.  With apologies to Dickens, Stanley Robison played Sydney Carton opposite his brother's Charles Darnay; Stanley willingly leading a faltering Cleveland club to the guillotine while Robison escaped to St. Louis with his best team by his side.

Chris Von Der Ahe also played a pivotal role in the drama that resulted in Pittsburgh becoming the Pirates in 1891, and his financial and other improprieties played a roll there as well.  You can read about it at my earlier post, “The Pittsburgh Pirates of Penzance.”


Pefectos

In 1899, with new red uniforms and without their old brown stockings, the St. Louis baseball team needed a new name – or did they?  Their owner and manager thought not. 

President Robison said that the St. Louis club this season will be known simply as the St. Louis club and will not have the sobriquet of “Browns” or any other name attached.

Kansas City Journal, April 1, 1899, page 5.

“No Browns or Reds or Spiders or Indians for me,” said the manager to-day.  “The St. Louis Club is plenty good enough.”

Cincinnati Enquirer, March 30, 1899, page 4.

But sportswriters abhor a vacuum, eventually filling the void with “Perfectos,” presumably because they started the season with a perfect 7-0 record.  The earliest example I could find mentions the fast start, but also notes their gradual decline; their record had fallen to 12-5 by then, and they would finish the season in 5th place in a twelve-team League.  This earliest example also uses the common, alliterative “Pat’s Perfectos” version of the name.

The splendid start made by the St. Louis club is gradually being cut down, but they still have a good lead over Boston, Brooklyn and Cincinnati, their most dangerous rivals, while Chicago and the Phillies are tied for second place only twenty-two points behind Pat’s Perfectos.

Harrisburg Daily Independent (Pennsylvania), May 8, 1899, page 5.

But the fast start does not explain why the name persisted when they started losing.  Simple alliteration may account its popularity with the sports writers; an alternate name frequently used at the time, “Tebeau’s Terrors,” had a similar thing going for it.

But why use the Spanish, “Perfectos,” instead of the “Perfects”?  There is good evidence to suggest that it may have had something to do with another new nickname for another team with new ownership, new players and a new manager.  It was a tale of two other cities, and a tale of two cigars.


A Tale of Two Cigars

Brooklyn was in much the same position as St. Louis at the start of the 1899 season.  The team had a new owner who also controlled another team in another city, some new players and a new manager.  Before the start of the season, the League had transferred ownership of the Brooklyn franchise to the owners of the Baltimore Orioles, who retained control of both teams, as was the case with the Robison brothers in Cleveland and St. Louis. 

The National League at the time was wrestling with the question of how many cities or teams the League could support.  The League had expanded to twelve teams after the collapse of the American Association at the end of the 1890 season, and there had been talk of contracting the size of the league for several years.  As a general rule, those talks generally contemplated the league buying out teams in less valuable market.

Baltimore and Cleveland were still rumored to be leaving the League a few weeks before the start of the 1899 season.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
The Cincinnati Enquirer, March 31, 1899, page 4.

The Baltimore Orioles, like Cleveland, had been a successful team in a smaller market.  And its owners, like Cleveland’s, had long sought a move to the big city.  Rumors of a move circulated as early as 1896.


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Boston Globe, September 22, 1896, page 9.

Baltimore's principle shareholder, Harry Vonderhorst (sometimes, Von der Horst), denied the rumors.

Treasurer Von der Horst said yesterday that the dispatch sent out from Washington on Monday relative to the New York club getting the Baltimores was a fairy story.

Sunday News (Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania), September 20, 1896, page 5.

Three years later, Vonderhorst and Baltimore’s manager, Ned Hanlon, settled on Brooklyn, purchasing  shares that had belonged to a recently deceased shareholder, Charles H. Byrne, from his estate for $10,000 cash, and entering into a partnership with the other major shareholders, Charles Ebbets and Ferdinand Abell.[iv]

When Vonderhorst and Hanlon took control of Brooklyn, Brooklyn’s old manager, John McGraw, who was transferring to Baltimore to manage the Orioles, entered into negotiations to buy out their remaining interests in the Orioles.  Although initially open to the idea, Vonderhorst and Hanlon backed out of the deal, retaining control over both teams. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Brooklyn Daily Eagle, February 28, 1899, page 12.

But unlike Robison in Cleveland, Vonderhorst and Hanlon did not hold a grudge against Baltimore.  Both Brooklyn and Baltimore fared better after their deal than did either St. Louis or Cleveland after their swap.  Brooklyn would win their first of two consecutive pennants in 1899 with only three starters (Dan McGann, Willie Keeler and Joe Kelley) and a new manager, Hanlon, taken from the 2nd place Baltimore Orioles of 1898.  The Baltimore Orioles would finish the 1899 season a respectable 4th place, despite the loss.

With a new manager, Brooklyn received a new name based on the name of their new manager, as was a common practice during the period.  Chicago, for example, was frequently referred to as Anson’s Colts, after their manager Cap Anson.  The American League team in Cleveland after 1901 were known as the "Naps" for more than a decade, after their manager, Nap Lajoie.  And both Cleveland and St. Louis were regularly referred to as the Tebeauites, Tebeau’s Terrors, and Tebeau’s Indians, for their manager, who set the tone, personality and identity of his teams.Brooklyn had even been known, on occasion, as “Ward’s Wonders” under the management of John Montgomery Ward, who had retired in 1894.   

Brooklyn’s other nicknames at the time were related to the changed marital status of its players before the 1888 season and the increasingly dangerous traffic conditions in Brooklyn due to the introduction of electric trolleys in the mid-1890s.  Several players were married at about the same time before the start of the 1888 season, prompting people to call them the “Bridegrooms,” a name that persisted for more than a decade.  But by the late-1890s, “Bridegrooms” was slowly giving way to “Trolley Dodgers” or “Dodgers,” first used in 1895, as the name of choice in the late-1890s.   There’s more to the “Trolley Dodger” story, and you can read all about it in my earlier post, “The Grim Reality of the Trolley Dodgers.

With new ownership, new players and a new manager, Brooklyn embraced another nickname – the “Superbas.”  Like “Perfectos,” the name suggested excellence – a “superb” team.  But unlike “Perfectos,” the reason for using an “exotic” form of the word was more obvious.

“Superbas” was a punning reference to the name of a long-running, popular acrobatic stage-show, “Hanlon’s Superba,” which had been staged by the Hanlon Brothers (no relation) since 1890.  Hanlon’s “New Superba” had even been recently staged in Brooklyn, in January 1899.[v] 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Image courtesy of the Library of Congress

 
Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Wilkes-Barre Sunday News, January 22, 1899, page 8. [vi]

The players themselves latched onto the name in honor of their new manager before the regular season began.

The Brooklyn Hanlon’s Superbas, as they call themselves, won through somewhat better batting, through what ball players call “outlucking” the opposing side and through the fact that the close decisions fell to Umpire Dunn, of the Brooklyns, with only one such decision to even up on by Umpire Ryan, of the Orioles.

The Sun (Baltimore, Maryland), April 4, 1899, page 6.

St. Louis’ use of the Spanish, “Perfecto,” appears to have been influenced, at least in part, by Brooklyn’s use of “Superba.” The two names were connected by their use as names for cigars.

“Superba” was widely used as a name for a style or brand of cigars.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Richmond Item (Richmond, Indiana), July 28, 1899, page 1.

A “Perfecto” was also a style of cigar, favored by President McKinley and cartoon cats.

After his morning meal, [President McKinley] lights a cigar and puffs away while his morning mail is sorted.  In the afternoon he usually enjoys a mild smoke, and in the evening, after dinner, he repairs to the cabinet room and blows into smoke a long black Havana perfecto.

Evening Standard (Leavenworth, Kansas), May 11, 1899, page 1.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
San Francisco Examiner, April 16, 1899, page 32.

So when St. Louis started the season with a perfect record through the first week or so, “Perfectos,” instead of “Perfects,” fit perfectly with the other new name in the league, “Superbas.”  It may be impossible to know, with certainty, whether or not the cigar connection was the primary impulse for using Spanish instead of English, but the connection was not lost on St. Louis newspaper reporters of the day, suggesting that it wasn’t far from mind.

This patterning the ball teams after cigar signs is funny.  Now that the Brooklyns have attached to themselves the name of “Superbas,” the St. Louis have been styled the “Perfectos.”

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, May 25, 1899, page 13.

Another writer imagined a similar new name for Pittsburgh.

“It is Pat’s Perfectos for the St. Louis crew and Pat’s stogies for the Pittsburg Pirates,” says a St. Louis exchange.

Pittsburgh Press, May 21, 1899, page 14.

St. Louis’ big Perfectos played like mere cigarettes in a bad loss to Boston.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Post-Dispatch, August 3, 1899, page 5.


Coincidentally, when the American military Governor of Cuba appointed Senor Perfecto Lacoste as mayor of Havana Cuba in 1899, it was grist for the humor mill and brought to light a completely unrelated connection between Major League baseball and a Perfecto.
 
It does not seem inappropriate that Havana should get a mayor whose name is Senor Perfecto.  The question is was he machine or hand made.

Evening Standard (Leavenworth, Kansas), January 13, 1899, page 2.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Chicago Tribune, January 19, 1899, page 4.

Mayor Perfecto Lacoste, who had lived in Cincinnati, Ohio during his youth and early adult years, was a childhood friend of Buck Ewing, a hall of fame player and manager who was still active in 1899.  In 1878, Lacoste organized a baseball team that won the Cincinnati city championship with a young Buck Ewing as its star player.


Other Names

For one newspaper, on one occasion, the new St. Louis players kept the same name they had played under in Cleveland a season earlier – the St. Louis Spiders.

The St. Louis Spiders won a surprising game from the Giants, they only getting five hits off of Meckin, to eleven hits off of Young by the New Yorks, and besides the Spiders had two errors to their credit to New York’s One.

Logansport Pharos-Tribune (Logansport, Indiana), July 15, 1899, page 14.

The simplest thing would have been to use St. Louis’ old nickname, but the new uniform’s color scheme made it problematic; but that didn’t stop some people from continuing to use it out of habit. 

The red caps and red stockings of the St. Louis team make them very conspicuous on the field.  They are no longer the Browns, although the name still adheres to any team representing St. Louis.
                                                                                               
Brooklyn Daily Eagle, July 12, 1899, page 3.

Even a few sportswriters used the old name on occasion, even when throwing it in with a few new ones.


McKean’s out put Burkett on third, whence he scored on Heidrick’s slow one to Decker, which was mishandled.  That ended the Perfectos’ run getting.

Courier-Journal (Louisville, Kentucky), May 16, 1899, page 6.


The first meeting of the season between the new Orioles and the new St. Louis Browns, sometimes known as “Tebeau’s Terrors” and “Pat’s Perfectos,” took place yesterday at Union Park.  Tebeau’s team, which is practically the same team as the Clevelands of 1895 and 1896, who played Hanlon’s champions for the Temple Cup, is generally believed to have the best chance of all the Western clubs for the championship

Baltimore Sun, May 31, 1899, page 6.

And if they could not be the Browns, some people simply switched colors to, the “Reds.”

The St. Louis newspapers are devoting acres of space to the new Tebeau Reds, and the Mound City fans are baseball mad, recalling the flower of Chris Von der Ahe’s days in St. Louis.

Nebraska State Journal (Lincoln, Nebraska), April 23, 1899, page 16.


The St. Louis team is referred to as the Tebeau Reds.  Not an inappropriate name, seeing that they were Indians last year. 

Nine of Tebeau’s Indians batted .300 or better during the first week of the championship season.  No wonder the team won all of its games.

Detroit Free Press, May 1, 1899, page 8.

Pittsburgh newspapers preferred “Red Caps,” a name they continued using for three seasons.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, August 8, 1899, page 6.

The Pittsburgh papers referred to St. Louis as the “Red Caps” all season, although I haven’t found any examples of the name used elsewhere.

McKean and Tebeau made six of the 13 hits made by the red caps off Pink Hawley yesterday.

Pittsburgh Press, May 4, 1899, page 6.

The record for attendance at a baseball game was broken at New York yesterday afternoon when a crowd estimated at 28,5000 turned out to see the Giants and the St. Louis Red Caps play.

Pittsburgh Press, May 31, 1901, page 8.

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, August 29, 1901, page 6.

Several of St. Louis’ informal nicknames were carryovers which had been used in Cleveland, based on the manager’s last name.

“Tebeauites”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
St. Louis Post-Dispatch, September 23, 1899, page 5.

 “Tebeau’s Terrors”

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, June 22, 1900, page 6.


 TEBEAU’S INDIANS WON.
Patsey’s Boys Play Hard Against Their Old Colors.

Buffalo Courier, April 16, 1899, page 23.


Monday Afternoon Tebeau’s Braves
Play in Pittsburg and Young
Will Pitch the Game.

St. Louis Post-Dispatch, May 1, 1899, page 7. Tebeau’s Braves.

Today, the name, “Indians,” is most closely associated with the American League team in Cleveland.  But before the Cleveland Spiders even moved to St. Louis, their team had been called “Tebeau’s Indians,” or simply “Indians,” for several years, and would continue to be referred to or portrayed as "Indians,""Braves" or a "Tribe" after they moved to St. Louis. 

Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
Pittsburgh Daily Post, April 30, 1899, page 6.
   

While most people assume that the name was applied after the National League Cleveland Spiders signed Louis Socklexis to a contract in 1897 (Sockalexis is believed to be the first American Indian to sign a major league baseball contract), the name had been applied to the team since as early as 1895.  While it seems clear that the name took on new significance and appeared more frequently after Sockalexis joined the team, he does not appear to have been the original inspiration for the name.  There’s more to that story, and you can read about it in my earlier post, “The Cleveland Spiders and ‘Tebeau’s Indians’ – why Cleveland’s Baseball Team are the ‘Indians.’

But “Tebeauites,” “Tebeau’s Terrors,” and all other Tebeau-related names were out the door, along with Tebeau, before the end of the of the 1900 season.

A dispatch from St. Louis says that Patsy Tebeau has voluntarily resigned from the management of the St. Louis club . . . .  This news will not surprise followers of the game, although the step was taken sooner than expected.  Tebeau was successful as manager of the Cleveland club, but the transfer of the team to St. Louis seems to have brought about his downfall.  He tried to copy Hanlon’s methods in his treatment of his players, but they abused the confidence reposed in them and many of the players were continually in hot water.

Luckily they had a new name to fall back on –

            the “Cardinals.”




[i] If the opening day baseball player cartoon looks something like Mad Magazine’s Alfred E. Neuman, it’s possible that they were both inspired by the same original image, an advertising poster for the Broadway play, The New Boy 1(894), which had been widely copied and used in a variety of advertising campaigns.  See my earlier post, “The Real Alfred E.”
[ii] The St. Louis Republic’s April 30 issue is missing from both archives I’ve accessed, so they have started a day earlier as well.
[iii]Buffalo Evening News (Buffalo, New York), March 1, 1899, page 14.
[iv]Brooklyn Daily Eagle, February 12, 1899, page 8.
[v]The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, January 17, 1899, page 5.
[vi]The Hanlon Brothers were early adapters of the bicycle, and received several bike-related patents in the 1860s.  See my earlier post, “One Wheeled Velocipedes and Penny Farthings.”
Viewing all 184 articles
Browse latest View live